Egyptian Heaven and Hell Volume II

1Boo\\B
on iBG^pt
atib (Tbalbaea
THE
EGYPTIAN HEAVEN AND HELL
E. A.
WALLTS BUDGE, M.A., Litt.D., D.Litt., D.Lit.

KEEPEK OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES
IN
THE BRITISH MUSEUM
VOL.
THE SHORT FORM
II.
of the
BOOK AM-TUAT
AND
THE BOOK OF GATES
LONDON
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER &

Dryden House,
43,
CO. Ltd.
Gerrard Street, W.
1905
[/J// rights resetved'\
SSI
NOTE
This volume
treat
of
the
is
the second of a series of three volumes which
Egyptian Heaven and Hell.
It
contains the
complete hieroglyphic text of the Sumniar}', or short form of
Book Am-Tuat, and the complete hierogl3'phic text of the

Book of Gates, with translations and reproductions of all the
the
illustrations.
series of
Chapters dealing with the origin and
contents of Books of the Other World, with prefatory remarks,
and a
full
index to the whole work, will be found in the third
volume.
48r2C'57
CONTENTS
The
Seti
The
From the Sarcuphagus of
.....
(Goddess Nut.
I.
Short Form of the Jjook
Am-Tuat
Froiillapiccu
:
Hour
Second Hour
Third Hour
Fourth Hour
Fifth Hour
Sixth Hour
Seventh Hour
Eighth Hour
Ninth Hour
Tenth Hour
Eleventh Hour
Twelfth Hour
First
1.
The Alabaster Sarc

Ari'ENDix
Belzoni's Account of his Discovery
11.
Tomb of Seti I
The Book of Gates
The Western Vestibule, or Ante-chamber of
III.
THE TUAT, SeT-AmENTET, GUARDED BY SeT

AND Tat. With 2 Illustrations
The First Gate, guarded by Saa-Set. With 10
IV.
The Second Gate, Sevtet-uauau, guarded bv
OF the
Illustrations
Aqebi.
With
lUustiatiuns
....
The Third Gate, Nebt-s-tchefau, guarded by

TcHETBi.
With 10
lllu.stiation.s
CONTENTS
Vlll
PAGE
CHAP.
The Fourth Gate, Arit, guarded by Teka-hra.

139
With 11 Illustrations
The Judgment Hall of Osiris. With 1 llhistia-
VI.
VII.
iri8
tion
The Fifth Gate, Nebt-auA, guarded by Set-kmIfiS

MAAT-F. With 4 Illustrations
rX. The Sixth Gate, Pestit, guarded by Akha-en190
maat. With 27 Illustrations
X. The Seventh Gate, Bekhkhi, guarded by Set-
VIII.
....
hra. With 9 Illustrations

.219
The Eighth Gate, Aat-shefsheft, guarded by
Ab-ta. With 12 Illustrations
.237
The Ninth Gate, Tcheserit, guarded by Sethu.
XI.
XII.
With 10
259
Illustrations
The Tenth Gate, Shetat-besu, guarded by Am279

NETU-F. With 12 Illustrations
The Eleventh Gate, Tesert-baiu, guarded by
XIII.
XIV.
Sebi and Eeri, or the Eastern Vestibule
With
OF the Tuat.
2 Illustrations
301
VAlllATX
V. 10,
1.
IS,
)..
3,
I.
for
"Thon-tent-baiu" read "Tt-nt-haiu
10, foi- "Ni'l)t-nui-tuatiu "
-J,
1.
p. :51,
for
I.
1,
Y ^T^
'wid
"
;
f ^T^
-^^^
for '^^;^ read
p. 2:J,
dTH
1.
p. r,7,
3,
1.
^f-H
1.26, for
p.
for
ll;,
/I\
1.
A
;
p.
lo,
1.
1 1
for
D
h
3, for "Tehetl.i" read " Nel.t-tehefau "
read l^.
for ? read
3,
for "tlie
magical powers" read "her magical powers to those";

read
20,
p.
read " Metchet-niu-ni'bt-Tuatiu"
p. 113,
wnd
;
p. 147,
1.
7.
THE SHORT FORM

OF THE
BOOK OF AM-TUAT
THE SUMMAEY OF THE BOOK: OP WHAT
IN THE UNDERWOELD.
IS
The Beginning of the Horn of Amentet, [which is]

THE Uttermost Point of the Deepest Darkness.
THE FIEST HOUE.

This god entereth into the earth through the Hall of
the horizon of Amentet.
twenty atru
man
(i.e.,
of the first Field of the
Ea) allotteth
[his] following,
to
There are one hundred and
journey over in this Hall before a
arriveth at the gods of the Tuat.
The name
He
to
and
to
fields to
and he beginneth
work out the plans
Tuat
the gods
to
is
Net-ra.
who
are in
send forth words
of the divine beings of
the Tuat in respect of this Field.

AVliosoever
VOL.
II.
shall
have
these
made
copied)
(i.e.,
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

AAAAAA
I
A^/^^Â
SUMMARY
J\
'^^m
i<
^
^?^tk'i^ _J>!
^ II
Jt"
fT=f
cr^
A/VVW\
lO
^^
J\
A.^^ OLD ]
/vwvv\ A/vwv\
A/WW.
^^^ Ll)%J
THE SECOND HOUR.

Tliis great
Ur-nrst,
god afterwards
wliicli
is
tlirec
tuketli
up
his position in
liundved and nine atru in
leuoth, and one hundred and twenty atru in width.
The name of the gods who

TuATi. Whosoever knoweth
are in this Field

their
existence with them, aud unto

allot fields in
OF Urnes.
Stand
Up
names
liiiii
shall
is
Baiu-
have his
shall this great
god
the place wherein they are in the Field
He
shall
stand up with the Gods
who
(Ahau), he shall travel on in the following

THE SECOND HOUR
he shall enter into the earth, he shall
of this great god,
force a
way through
the Tuat, he shall cleave a passage
through the tresses of the gods
(Henksu), he
(Am-aa)
after the
emptying
of the lands,
lioat of the Earth,
tlio
flowiug hair
witli
on by the Eater of the Ass
shall travel
bread-cakes in
he shall eat
and there
shall
be given unto him the fore-part of Tatuba.
Whosoever
have
shall
made
writing
in
drawing) similitudes of the Baiu-Tuati

of the
Tuat)
of the
Tuat
tions should be
make
in
(or,
the Souls
forms in which they are in
in the
now
(i.e.,
Ament
the beginning of such representa-
from Amentet,
offerings unto
and
whosoever shall
them upon earth
in their names,
[these things I say] shall act as magical protectors to
that person upon earth, regularly and unfailingly.
And
whosoever
sliall
know
the words which
the
gods of the Tuat speak to this god, and the words
which are said by him
to
them when he
approaching
is
the gods of the Tuat, [these words I say] shall act as
magical protectors to him that knoweth them upon

earth, regularly
and unfailingly.
Shesat-maket-neb-s
is
the
name
of the
hour of the
night which guideth this great god through this Field.
THE SECOND HOUR

I.
Fkom the Tomb of Seti
^ D _Hli^
J^
âaJâa
wvwv\ t=i:^
_m:^
I.
(lines
23
<=> dZ]
61).
<=> Ji
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

nnnn
Ji
Jr
/wvaaa
SUMMARY
i^^^
\> /wwva
1 <==> Ji
<2nn
\>
AAA/^^ ,vvvvvv __--
A^yv^\A
AAAAAA
I
/\ AAAAAA
/vAAAA -iJ
J\
D D
J]
/]
Jl
s^
;i
AAAAAA
L[i::z:i
III
IS
THE SECOND HOUR

AAAAAA
ri
I
^-^1
5^
AAAAAA
'
AWVWV
^"=11
Ô
<=^
<=> A
Jj
'
D
I
T-T
THE SECOND HOUE.

Fkom the Leyden Papyrus,
II.
D _Cr^
/WvWN
Ji
^^
s
AAAA/V\
T. 71.
D _CrNS'
!^
I
1,
^V\AAA
AAAAAA
A^/\AAA
^^^
I
Jl
J\
Ic:^^
^fe^Mir^îv^k,
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
SUMMARY
^kvP4ZJ1^=11^ A A
^^ S
H ^
-^mw
r=iD
c^
<:^
jyq^r^HiiiiiîikP^
O
^'^'vÂ^
AAA/^
.-
AAAAAA
[ZTZ]
^-^5
^\
'^
I
AAAAAA AAAAAA
iii!^fliiii:^jiTrîî
C|^^
.*\
AAAAAA
-ZL
^^
;1
D<:=>
Ji
AAAAAA
î^V
^.>k
/wwv\
^ O ^
AA/VAAA
^^
AA/VV\A Ll~J
7\ 1
^îhn
THE
THIIU) IIOUE.
This great god afterwards taketli up his position in

the Fields of the PEiiU-gods
(i.e.,
the Fighters),
and
THE THIRD HOUR
god paddletli his way over the Stream of
this great
Osiris (Net-Asar) in sailing up this Field, which
is
three hundred and nine atru long, and one hundred
and twenty atru wide.

to those
and he
who
Tiiis
great god uttercth words
are in the following of Osiris to this City,
allotteth unto
them
estates
which are situated
in this Field.
Baiu-shetaiu
Hidden Souls) is the name of the

tliis Field, and whosoever knoweth
(i.e.,
gods
who
their
names upon earth
are in
the place where Osiris
him water
shall be able to approach to
is,
and there
shall be given
unto
for his Field.
Net-nei;-ua-kiieper-auatu
Whosoever
shall
Hidden Souls
depicted in
know
is
the
name
of this Field.
these hidden similitudes of the
in the correct forms wherein they are
Ament
of the
Tuat
such representations should
lie
now the
beginning of
from Amentet
[these
figures I say] shall act as magical protectors to that
man upon
and
earth, [and] in Neter-khert, regularly
unfailingly.
Whosoever knoweth
these,
when he
is
making
his
journey past them shall escape from their roarings,
and he
shall not fall
down
into their furnaces (or,
pits).
Whosoever knoweth
over [his] seat
Ea
this,
when he
(or, place), his
and whosoever knoweth
spirit, shall
is
keeping ward
bread-cake shall be with

this,
being soul [and]
have the mastery over his
legs,
and
shall
never enter into the place of destruction, but he shall

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
10
come
foitli
with
SUMMARY
attributes (or, forms),
liis
and
shall
snufl" tlie air for his hour.
TiiENTENT-BAiu
which uuidcth
is
the iiamc of
hour
tlie
Kod through
this <neat
of the night
this Field.
THE THIKD HOUR

I.
From the Tomp. of
Seti
I.
Ji n
(lines
62
105).
o D
nnnn
(71) AWAA t^^Â^^yvs
Ji
i=ii=f=3
l^/^wvc^^fr:
AAÂAA
^^ M.
'-^
A^^/vÂ
-/I
Hi
*~^
r-.
_Zi
intiiiii
/S.VSAAA
rv\A^/\A
crrtrr)
aaaaaa

THE THIRD HOUR
II
AAAAAA AA/W/^
Ji
nirf^q^2P-kkiifi^VS^
^^
Z]
kîii;^:
Ji
mi
11
^^m
/=
ji
K->
[kii]
/WSAAA
/>AAAA^
AA/VSAA
ÎI^
'^
\> AA/NAAA
THE THIRD HOUR.

II.
From the Leyden Papyrus,
T. 71.
3SI
:=^
_^ 1^1
^ A ^
JT
111
JL
I .wwvs
ÎkTEXÛ^Îiik
s
(i^:
^Hi^ni^zk
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
12
SUMMARY
iTiiifkîvX^?;ri
J;^M-lîui^MI
s
I
,-^
1JikîM^q^2
I^S^J m L^lk
^^li =
C30
AAAAAA
'î
M^q^2W^k
l-TT-l
^^"^
^îSf^^^^^-m
r^?-kasL:î^^2
P
ra
|f^Â;(|^2
P-ki>jlc^
(^
2hk%^^.r.iPMÎk2ii
THE FOURTH HOUR
I3
.jL.^fe-:2B^.^_^xll>i^m^^^S
l^sdkX^f^kTI
u
AAAA/V\ /W,/W\
I*.
^^>^
THE FOURTH HOUE.

The majesty
this great god,
of
along, afterwards taketh
his position in the secret
Amentet, and he perfurmeth the
Circle of
gods of
up
having been towed
tlie
Tiuit
who
are therein by
affairs of
means
the
of his voice,
but he seeth them not.
Ankh-kiieperu
the
is
name
of
the
gate
of
this
Circle.
Ament-setiiau
the
is
Whosoever knoweth
name
of this Circle.
this representation of tlie
hidden
roads of Re-statet, and the holy paths of the Ammeiiet,
and
tlie
the god
of
him
for the
secret doors
who
is
upon
which are
in the
Land
of
Seker,
his sand, shall be in the condition
that eateth the bread-cakes which are [made]
mouth
of
the Living gods in the Temple of
Teni.
"Whosoever knoweth this shall be in
him
lluit
is
tlie
moat on the ways, and he
condition of
shall journey
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
14
SUMMARY
over the roads of Ee-setiiau, and
he shall see the
representations of the Aiimehet.
UiiT-EM-SEKiiEMU-SET
is
the
name
of tlie
hour
of tlie
niiiht wliicli uuidetli this j^reat "rod.
THE FOURTH HOUR

I.From the Tomb of
Seti
T.
/I
J^
jT-Ms;
lll/wvLi/vwwv
(lines
q
I
lOG 138).
s
THE FOURTH HOUR

A^ÂAA
15
THE FOURTH HOUR.

II.
FiiOM
THE Leyden Rapyrus,
D ^Bf^'Ti
Z:>
tl
O ^
-<
-<2>-
.A
<d>
III
!l
'^
'
V*V
JI
Jl
U A/VÂA^
AftAAftA
A^WVNA
JXV^
/^^,yv^
/vvÂ^^
T. 71.
rj\Nsr\r\
/V^^W\
'^
i-J
^ O
rfll
= s^>Sf|^2
D
"'^^
l=M.^PJ^\"q"fliqik^
THE HOOK OF AM-TUAT
l6
SUMMARY
f\\^\^!^Kl%.^0\ff,^
^
THE FIFTH HOUR.
This great god
is
towed along oxcv the ways
of tlie
Tuat
of the
god Sekek, wlio
Maat
of
tlirougli Ihc \\\>\h'v ludl' of Ihis secret Circle

is
upon
and he
his sand,
neitlier
looketh upon nor gazcth at the secret figure of the

earth which
gods
wh(t
words
god
of
containcth
arc
Iifi,
in
who
[the
the flesh of
df]
liaiii
this
cricth unto llicm
The
god.
this
god
licar
the
IVoni wliere tins
is.
AilA-NETERU
is
the
name
of
door
the
[of
this
City]'.
Ament
it
is
the
name
of tlie Circle of this god, [and in
arc] the secret path of Anientet,
hidden palace, and the
Sekeu
[willi
his]
body, in tlie divine
lUlu-A.MU-TUAT
[this] Circle.
Ih'sh,
lioly
and
and the doors
[his]
Land or
nieiidieis,
[and his]
form which they had at

is
Their
the
name
furiiis {(iru)
of the
tlie
jdace
of
of the
first.
gods who are hi
wlio are in their liour,

THE FIFTH HOUR
and
tlii'ir
I7
know, nor
sliapes {kheperu) neither
Rccret
Sekeu
look upon, nor sec this image (or, similitude) of
the
(or,
hawk)
himself.
WHiosoever shall make these representations according

to the
image which
is
in writing in the
of the Tuat, at the south of the
know them
wliosoever shall
soul
sliall
unite itself to
tlie
hidden places
Hidden
Palace,
and
shall he at peace,
and his
offerings of Seker,
and the
goddess KiiE.MiT shall not hack his l)ody in pieces, and
Whoso-
he shall go on his wa}' tcnvards her in peace.

ever shall
make
ollerings to these gods
upon earth
[these offerings, I say, shall act as magical protectors

to that
man upon
earth,
and
in
the
name
Netek-khekt, regularly
and unfailingly].
Sem-iiek-ab-uaa-s
night which
is
guideth
this
great
hour of the
of the
god
through
this
Field.
THE FIFTH HOUR

I. From the Tomb of Seti
139 173).
_ffi^
<=> ^=^ <=>
crz]
(^
VOL. H.
(lines
J^ U
/ww.^
arrfoîc Jgîrî
I.
/I
%=5
Ci
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
l8
^ q
/I
CTZD
/.wvv,
:5=
SUMMARY
r"^ ^^^ r^ tk
/^^^^l
0:^^
^^
J^^:^
_M^
^!=^^
I
=9= CUD
^^
s\
^-1^
/wv\^^
JlJr ^
^^/vlvJU
III
n
I
/wwv^
'^

THE FIFTH HOUR
IQ
THE FIFTH HOUR.

II.
T. 71.
\til::z\ii{]\
Q
030'^.=^
/U-fl
=:
-^5-
-TL
D ^-^^-'''^^
c^n
"|M
HAftAAAA
?nr^
AAA/\AA
1
r~\^~i
fl
]
S=3
Dq
_/ J
_/-i
u
A
'^^
<=^
;^
A/vÂA^
^=11
zi
<
^
>
on
AÂ^^^
^1
aaaaaa P''^'"^
^^^r;lrs?^kS^Mf!
/vvwv^
/W>/v^^
V^
'-^
l,'TiSl^J=->^^5^^
THE BOOK OF AM-TIAT
20
SUMMARY
"=^
'^^
kfilikfl=liTS^T4ri^
^=0
1"c^fl^^PIÎ^%^S'i
D
-^^
Ji^
^*^^
AA/N/W\
/'A^vÂA
Ji
AA/W^
A^JVNAA
THE SIXTH HOUR.

The majesty
tlie
ill
of this great
god taketh
stream of Nebt-mu-tuatiu
(i.e.,
waters of the gods of the Tuat), and
words
tliat
to the
gods who are
He makcth
in this City.
being provided
liis
tlierein,
they have the mastery over
wiili
liis
words the estates
oll'orings in this City,
their lakes,
and
hi*
his
IJoat,
wliicli
position
the Lord of the
lie
sendcth forth
and he commandeth
tlieir
way
and
u\> his
divine ollcrings
tlirongh
tliis
lie settetli
are [to
and he giveth
to
apart
]ro<hire]
is
the
l>y
their
them water
for
tiavclU'lh through the Tiiat every
day.
Seit-METU
Field,
name
of tlie
door of this City.
THE SIXTH HOUR

Tlie secret roads of
I
his great
god
is
21
Amentet, and the manner wherein
being rowed along over the water
therein in his boat to perform the plans (or, affairs) of
the gods of the Tuat, the gathering together [of them]
by their names, the manifestations of their shapes

forms),
of
and
[their] secret hours,
which the secret representation
men and women.

AVhosoever shall make
known
of the
Tuat
is
is in
of the
copy
[a
of]
image in
this
Hidden Palace, and whosoever
abundance
and
offerings
liis
parents
shall
know them
one who awardeth offerings
in the Tuat,
and he
who
the oflerings of the gods

Osiris,
same
the hidden things of the Tuat, at the south
shall be in the condition of

'in
not
to
writing, according to the representation of the
which
(or,
such are the things
(or,
shall be united to
are in the following of
kinsfolk) shall
make
the
which are obligatory on the earth.
The majesty
of this great
and he giveth divine offerings
god sendeth forth words,

to [the gods of] the Tuat,
and he standctli up by them; and they see him, and

they have dominion over their Fields and over the
gifts
made
tions
by reason
them, and they ellect their transforma-
to
of the
words which
this great
god hath
spoken unto them.
Îetchet-nkht-Tuatiu
which
is
Nvbicli
country.
the
name
of this Field,
the road of the Boat of Ra.
Mesperit-au-maat
iii-bt
is
guideth
is
the
this
name
great
of the
hour of the
god through
this

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
22
SUMMARY
THE SIXTH HOUR.

From
I.
tiik Tomij
a,
l_l
/vv^Wv
A /vw^\
of Seti
I.
/WWV\
^^^^
ljr.^îiimxL!JiiiS^_r
'''"^ ^::J;^ '^^^'^ ^^wwN ^^'^"^
'=^
^^.^^
I
111
I'
^/^/1
210).
AWV\A
ÂA^^^
7i
174
(lines
Y\
>g*c:.
Ji
/wvwv
-^-^
ill
^^^
^
[=:31
^<z::7
_B^ <Î>
/www 1
J^
'^'^'^^
-B^
K\l\*\î\Km\
UnJ.
n'
8*^1
rvn
n^ ^=>
fi
^^^
v.x
A/WWA
THE SIXTH HOUR

"^
23
"
_Q
re
^ D
/
I
c=i=i='l
Jl
/WWSA
A^/WV
0^=^
I<=>|
^'"^
/WWAA '^
I_BJ^
iVJi
^ V^
-CESS _il
Ui
^'"'^
!
A/W^VS
'
ililii)
.wwvA-
"="
U
/wvw\ If
_1C>^
^"-^
^H^
<!>
V ^
I
/W\f^/\f\
mm
>^^^*THE SIXTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Tapykus,
II.
^^
AAAAAA
Ar^Â/V^
'1
/^^VV^-'v^
T. 71.
D
A'WNAA
îr^^l^SlTliS^J
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
24
SUMMARY
III
/WVWV
k^ = PJ*^
^-f
^^ r-gji
I
n AAAAAA
A/VAAAA
cri^
'
/www
^
!
/W^rW\
'
1^
^ O_
/wwv\
i^:^ \.
'=^-
^^-^
;
"^
'
II
isti^^^^^
^^^^
kKliE^^S^k^
crz3
7i
k /Û
^TÎk^mkEXÎI
II
'^
-ca^
/vww\
^
'^
^ nr
D
2
AAA/W\
THE SEVENTH HOUR
25
i3?s!krn >
l^P?kflrT^k
4 Jr
!^ cTD ^
III n-^^
7ZZ.
/WVW^
M^ ^^
^.O
^-^ ^/wwNA ^nj$ <::

D -Zi ^ /WWSA O
Jl U III!
'Îr'
_B^ .4ii
THE SEVENTH HOUE.

The majesty
of this great
god taketh
and
in the secret place of Osiris,
tlie
\\\\
liis
position
majesty of this
great god sendeth forth words into this to the gods
who
dwell therein.
This god maketh to himself other
forms for this hidden
i)lace in
order to drive out of his
path the serpent iiend Ai'EP by means of the words of
power
of Isis,
IluTi-AsAU
and the words

is
the
name
of
of
power
of Semsu(?).
the gate of this City
through which this god passeth.
Tephet-sheta
is
the
name
of this City.
THE BOOK OF Am-TUAT
26
This great god maketh his
SUMMARY
way
the road of
over
Anient in the holy boat, and he passeth

road which
without water, without being towed
is
He maketh
along.
his
way by means
of Isis, and by means

Semsu (?), and the utterances
power
[act as] magical protectors,

of
Apep
in it over this
of the
words
of the
of this great
of
words
of
power
of
god himself
and perform the slaughters
in the Tuat, in this Circle, in his windings in
the sky.
Whosoever
make
shall
[a
copy
of]
these [pictures]
according to the similitudes whicli are in writing at

the northern side uf
tlie
Hidden Palace
they shall act as magical
maketh them
in
knoweth them
to
and
tlie
him that
whosoever
words
(i.e.,
of
recite) tlie
power
of
words
is]
be driven back the Apep of lia in Amentet.
the same.
Boat
shall do [this]
of Efi, l)oth in
that halh
know how
Now
iio
upon
Whosoever knoweth
power
of
Semsu, shall make
ever shall do [this] in the Hidden Palace of
and whosoever
And
be a soul of souls with Ra.
sliall
whosoever shall make

of Isis
for
And
protectors
heaven and in earth.
in the Tuat,
Wliosotlie
Tuat,
eartli, [the result
this shall be in the
heaven and upon earth
but he
l<niwledge of this representation shall not
to drive
back NEilA-lliiA
(i.e.,
Stinking-Face).
the ridge of earth of Neija-hiia in the Tuat
is
four hundred and fifty cubits in length, and he filleth

it
with the undulations of his body.
belong to him are

great god dulh unt
The
regions which
made (i.e., kept) for him, and the

make iiis way vcr liim when he

THE SEVENTH HOUR
maketli him to turn aside out of the
the secret place of Osiris,
when
this
27
way
from
for him,
god maketh
his
way
through this city in the form of the serpent Meiien.
Whosoever
know
shall
upon
this
earth, the serpent
Neiia-iira shall not drink his water, and the soul of
him
tliat
gods
knoweth
who
it
shall nut
arc in this Circle;
l)e
by the
evilly entreated
and whosoever knoweth
it
the crocodile Ab-shau shall not devour his soul.

KiiESEF-iiAi-iiESEQ-NEiiA-HitA
name
the
is
of
the
hour uf the night which guideth this great god through

this Circle.
THE SEVENTH HOUR

I.
Fito.M
JL
THE ToMP. OF Seti
o X
.www
ii"^^'''0
~jn
/www a
^^
'
O-
^Zj!
1 1 '^î
-fj^/wvwv
'
III
1'
I
\AAÂ^
I.
CTZ]
(lines
210
'^
"
'
'^
21:')).
A^
:^^=^?
;WW^\
[1
ll
"
_&
ll
"^
<wv\AA
LI ID A/VWW
JL|\
IT
i^
THE SEVENTH HOUE.

II.
c^
\-j
/www
Xw I
Aw^
/www
T. 71.
J^ J^ D X
IJ
.<2>- rJ
l^^lTli!J.1L!:i^^l
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
28
SUMMARY
ii1'iîkî^1L!T^^^
Îliî^^kÔ D^k
_ffi^ /wwvN
/wwv^
J\
/.v.-As
<:ii^ <:ii> _Jl
\\
A/^\AAA
A/WNAft
1
iD D """"'JS^^:^<zÔ
fBlK^m^k.^l^^liil
t
r-^-^ /WWVA '^^.S'^
^ ^
CrZl
1 AAAAA^
THE SEVENTH HOUR
29
r^] ill!
-f-
JL X
î'^-^kl
^
ooL <==>
:r:
^2
^,vwvs
is^k/^^^^^
l^k^JC^^'^"^
I
/W\/W\
-<E>-
_A
AAV^
_B^ ^
/VWWS
<C3>
_B^
'''^^^
AA/VV\A A/WvAA
1Ei=lf^y^^î^
I
/I
o
>o
THE BOOK OF AM-TL'AT
30
SUMMARY
AAftAAA
Fro^flflSIP,
X.
THE EIGHTH HOUE.

When
his
majesty
llie
p()sitii)ii
in
ff
their sand, he sendeth forth

his Boat,
(?) of the serpent
Aha-an-ukt-f
is
the
Tebat-neteru-set
As
words
taken up
liatli
who
is
way over it in
towing of the gods who are
Whosoever shall make
his
is
in the
Mehen.
name of the gate

the name of this
for the secret Circle of
are in
from out of
to tliem
and the gods tow along him that
holy emlnace
makcth
god
this y;reat
the secret Circles of tliosc
Amextet,
of this City.
City.
god
this great
his Ioat, 1iy
means
of the
in the 'Puat.
[a
copy
according to the similitude which
is
these
things
in writing
on the
of]
north [wall] of the Hidden Palace in the Tuat, and
whosoever shall know them by their names, shall

in
the condition
of
one wlio
is
fully })ro\ided
swathings on the earth, and he shall never

at the secret gates,
and he
sliall
])e
lie
witli
repulsed
have abundant offerings
in the great funeral hall regularly
and unfailingly
for
millions of years.
Neht-usha
which guidcth
is
the
name
of
this great god.
|]ic
hmn'
.r
ihe night
THE EIGHTH HOUR
3I
THE EIGHTH HOUK.

T. 71.
>-^
<=^
r-w-i
<3.
CZ:>
on^^
% fk, n_^
_2fl0 1lllllijl=i:t=f
f^
2^.=^
-^^
H
^'
/wwvv
-(J-
îkî:r:^Ti^k
[-^^-| /wwNA R
<=
iQ
^ ^
n 1 AA./ (iiia -Ki\ H .m i^^T Jf =5^

_
AAA/VAA
-A
Qqi
ili
1k
TPJ*^
"^ n
.1
^fx
^^^ ri^
I
A A
I
'^ <z> V
I
^^^
<rr>
^ n
AAAAA^
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
^2
<=.
SUMMARY
THE NINTH
HOUll.
AVlicn the majesty of this great god hath taken

his position
in
this
Circle,
from his Boat
to the
sailors join the
Boat
Saa-keb
which
this great
Bes-aru
secret
Circle
is
Tuat
of
this
this great
Whosoever maketh
names according
to take
up
this City.
through
his position
City,
Amentet, wherein
of
positions in the
god in
and the
on
in this City.
name
the
is
therein,
of the gate of this City
god passcth
the stream which
he scndeth forth words
who dwell
of this great
name
the
is
gods
up
copy
[a
which
take
god and his
of]
is
up
the
their
sailors.
these things in their
to the similitudes whicli are in writing
on the east [wall]
of the
Hidden Palace
of the 'Fuat,
and whosoever knoweth their names upon earth, and
knoweth
their hal)itations in
Amentct, shall rest in his
habitation in the 'Puat, and he shall stand up
among
the lords of the provisions of the gods, and his voice

shall be
of
the
madt before the ichatcha beings on the day

reckoning
protectors to
of
Ami
great liouse).
him
Mak-NEI5-s
which guideth
is
Tharaoh
(literally,
tlie
thrice
these tilings shall act as magical
that
knoweth them upon
the
name
this great
of
god in
earth.
the hour of (ho night

this Circle.
THE NINTH HOUR
33
THE NINTH HOUR.

=1
AAArt/W
/WÂ/V\
T. 71.
1^
i^
wvvv\
AA/WV\
/VWVAA AA/NAAA
'^
^
I
/WWA '^
5^
AA/V\AA
,-il-^ C3
AAAAAA
^kll=IkffiliTfJî7^^
1=3]
I
[irz]
f\/^^
g r^-^
^111
^
7^
o - ^
ii4>yi^kii^^
eJiiiJ)
VOL.
II.
'::i
k^^^^Siik
^VWVA
AAAAAA
^ ^
'
hH HJ
O
I
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
34
AAAA/VA
AAAAA^
-=>,
S;^
^ =^ -^^ .^. ^
AAAAAA
'
'
^1
AAAAAA
'
SUMMARY
S
'^
_Cr^
/WWVS
Ô ^
<^
AAA/^^
-*
W'
THE TENTH HOUK.
up
his position
and he sendeth forth words
to the gods
Tlie majesty of this great

in this Circle,
wlio are in
taketli
it.
Aa-kiieperu-mes-aru
this
god
City through which
Metch-qa-utebu
is
name
the
is
this great
the
name
of
the gate of
god passeth.
of this City.
[This
is]
the secret Circle of Amentet whereto Kiiepera joineth
himself before Ra, and the gods, and the spirits, and
the dead cry out from
tions (or, images) of
Whosoever
sentations]
shall
over the secret representa-
it
Akert.
make
according
[a
to
copy
the
these
of]
figures
[repre-
which
are
depicted on the cast [wall] of Anient, and whosoever
knoweth them
l)y
their
names
shall journey
about in the Tuat, and shall travel through
he shall not be driven back, and he

with
round
it,
and
sliall
flourish
of the
hour of
Rfi.
TEiNTKNIT-hesq-kiiakabu
is
the
name
the night which guidcth this great god tlirougli the

secret
ways
of this City.
THE TENTH HOUR
35
THE TENTH HOUR

Fkom the Levpen Papykus,
T. 71.
/VVVW\
A/V\A/\A
1
I
o=3
1^
AAAAA^
AAAA/V\
"Emmr
wwv\
**
<::^
I'
Ci^ci
I
^'^
V
_^
_Cr^
/wwvA
AAAAAA
7^
7^
V^
^
X
AAAAAA
I
CZEZ! .-^'^
vW
AAA/NAA
^1
n-^^^
m ^5
AAAAAA
"=^
III
.f^/V^V\
AAAAAA
JT
^.^!
AA/VW\
^ O
1
I
fl
^^
111
^^^
AWVSA
'
'
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
36
SUMMARY
THE ELEVENTH HOUR

The majesty
in this Circle,
god taketh up his position
of this great
and he seudeth forth words unto the
gods who are therein,
Sekiiex-Tuatiu
is tlio
name
of tlie gate of this City
thruugh which this great god passeth.

EE-EN-gERERT-Ai'T-KiiAT
[This
is]
name
the
is
the secret Circle of the
Tuat
great god passeth on his way, and

at
mountain
eastern
the
Tlie
eternity.
the
of
form thereof
is
of
into
tliis
City.
which
this
[lie]
cometh forth
sky,
the eater of
in the presence of the
serpent I'etka, whicli dwcUeUi in this City, and they

(i.e.,
the gods) place themselves in the train of
when
the birth of Kiiepeu upon earth
is
[lla]
about to take
place.
Whosoever
shall
make
[a copy] of these [representa-
tions] according to the figures wliich are depicted
on
the east [wall] of the palace of Anient in the hidden

[places]
shall
1)C
offering,
equipped
of
tlic
Tuat, and whosoever knoweth
in
the
position
and
of
him who
[to travel]
botli
of
is
him
tliat
a spirit
in lioaven
tlieni
divideth his
who
is
suitably
and upon oavUi,
regularly and unceasingly.
SEBIT-NEB-UAA-KIIESEF-SElUr-E.M-rKKT-F
of the
hour
of the nii^ht
in this Circle.
which uiiidrth
is
lliis
tliO
name
great god
THE ELEVENTH HOUR
37
THE ELEVENTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Tapykus,
C^
LI A/SAAAA
/WNA/V\
T. 71.
VVsAAAA
D
fij
^^ @
ji
s=3 <z=> ^^^ ^
/wwvA
_^f^
A
I
"^ o
AAAAAA
/V,/\W\
AA/v/v\A
7i
'^^
O ^ O
JB^ <=> O
,Â^
_M^
^
/vwwv
cnn]
'
J)
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
38
SUMMARY
THE TWELFTH HOUR.

The majesty
of
tliis
great god takctli up his position
iu this Circle at the limits of tlic tliick darkness,
god
this great
is
and
born under the form of KilEPEKA in
Nu
Heh
and Am.mui, and
and
this Circle.
The gods
Heh[ut] are
in this Circle at the birth of this great
god, wlien he maketli his appearance from the Tuat,
and taketh up
liis
TiiENEN-NETERU
the Matet Boat, and riseth
i)lacc in
from between the thighs

is
the
of the
goddess Nut.
name
of the gate of this City.
KiiEPEU-KEKUl-KiiA-MESTi
[Tins
the
name
of this City.
the secret Circle of the Tuat, wherein this
is]
great god
Nu, and
is
born, wlien he
is
up
taketli
Whosoever
liis
shall
maketh
his
appearance in
place in the body of NuT.
make
[a c(>})y] of these [representa-
tions] according to the figures
which are depicted on
the east [wall] of the palace of Anient of the Tuat,
be magical protectors to
tliey sliall
them upon
At
tliis
earth, linth in
point
the end of
through
in
this great
knowledge
tlie
tlic
darkness which
Amentet, and
the
knoweth
tliat
light l)eginncth [to come],
thick
god performed
of
him
heaven and on eailh.
of
and
it is
travelleth
the secret matters wliich
Ihiicin.
wh(jle(:')
Ka
or
Me who halh no
part^:')
of
the secret
THE TWELFTH HOUR

the Tuat,
representations of
shall
39
be condemned to
destruction.
Whosoever
shall
make
tions] according to this

of the
[a copy] of these [representa-
copy of what
is
in the
Ament
Tuat, [which] cannot be looked at or seen, and
whosoever shall know these secret images shall be

in the condition
of
journeying], and
shall
who
the spirit
come
forth
is
equipped
and
[from]
[for
shall
descend into the Tuat, and shall hold converse with

the
men and women who
live
regularly
[there]
and
unfailingly, millions of times.
THE TWELFTH HOUR.

^cr^^^^
H^^Vx^
^4lli_Qnl\
\\
LJ
vjî^
imiiiir
T. 71.
wwv,
^^^
<=i
i_jL
AVvvvv
_n^
w^w. <rr>
AWWv
Ja
^
(^
THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT
40
SUMMARY
\-^m
O
AAAAAA
AAAAA^
':^
<^
^
I
\^
w
-^^
Si \\
^^
1
z=i
^^
.Bfvli' II
Yi ^^^7
AVWVA
D X U
,-^-^
/wwvA
AAAAAA
^^ /v^
_B^
t=^?^
Jr
'î
^ E
CTTD
'ft*
7^
THE BOOK OF GATES
THE BOOK OF GATES

CHAPTER
I.
THE ALABASTEK SAKCOPHAGUS OF SETI

The
text
of king Seti
Museum
is
This sarcophagus
authorities
but before
is,
the
is
preserved in the
Inn
undoubtedly, one of
of
any attempt
is
the
alabaster sarcophagus
at 13, Lincoln's
text
for
tlie
1370, which
John Soane,
printed in
Gates,"
of
taken from
B.C.
I.,
of Sir
Book
"
the
uf
following pages,
I.
that
Fields.
the
made
chief
book
remarkable
describe
to
the
arrangement of the scenes and the inscriptions which
accompany them,
facts connected
Belzoni,
it
will be well to recall tlie principal
with
who has
its
discovery by Giovanni Battista
fortunately placed
and
his Narrative of the Operations

icithin the iiyramids, temples,
in
them on record
in
recent discoveries
tombs and Excavations
Egypt and Nuhia, London, 1820,
p.
233
ff.
In
October, 1815, Belzoni began to excavâte in the Biban-
al-Muluk,
i.e.,
the Valley of the
on the western bank
Tombs
of the Kings,
of the Nile at Thebes,
and
in tlie
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI
44
bed
of a watercourse lie
found a spot where the ground
On
bore traces of luiving been "moved."

the montli
the 19th of
workmen made a way through
liis
and fragments
stone wliich
of
and entered the
there,
I.
magnificent tomb,
first
w'liieli
the sand
been piled up
liad
corridor or passage of a
he soon discovered to have
been made for one of the great kings of Egypt.
second corridor led him to a square chamber which,

being thirty feet deep, formed a serious obstacle in
the
way
ol
any unauthorized intruder, and served
catch any rain-water which might
are
two
and from the
halls,
make
this chamlier
these Belzoni
of
first
way down
its
Beyond
the corridors from the entrance.
passed through other corridors and rooms

entered
the vaulted
chamber
The sarcophagus chamber
sarcophagus.^
a distance of 320 feet from

Cfjrridor,
and
which
in
is
tlie
he
until
stood
the
situated at
is
entrance to the
180 feet l)elow the level
to
first
of the ground.
Belzoni succeeded in l)ringing the sarcophagus from

its
in
chamber into
due course
it
tlie
light of
day without injury, and
arrived in England
the negotiations
which he opened with the Trustees
Museum,
to
whom
its
through, and he
Soane,
it is
purchase was
subsequently sold
said for the
sum
of
of
first
it
2000.
tion of the sarcophagus
shows that both
were Iiollowed out
mitnolllliic
'
of
Ah
of
it
li](icl<s
tlie
tomb
ia jîvt'ii
in tin- Aj^K'Hilix to lliia
fell
John
to
Sir
An
examina-
and
ol"
(Jli!i|itc'r.
its
cover
alabaster,
IJclzdiii's iiarnilivc is nl" iiitcri-st, his aci-tMiiit of liis
Si'ti'.s
British
proposed,
discovoiy
DISCOVERY or AND DESCRIPTION

and
it is i)iulal>lo,
quarried
the
iii
as
the
near Alaljastronpulis,
iiiouiitaius
name
of
Het-niil),
tlie
ruins
known
near
Sliaipe says,^ tliat these were
]\Ir.
known
the district whicli was
of Tell al-*Amarna.
45
in
C=C^, and
r^;;;j^
i.e.,
the Egyptians by
to
modern times
is
l)y
situated
the
name
In the Het-nub quarries large
numl)ers of inscriptions, written chietly in the hieratic

cliaracter,
have been found, and from the interesting
from these
selection
by Messrs. lilackden
puljlislicd
and Fraser, we learn that several kings
of the
Ancient
and Middle Empires carried on works in them, no

doubt fur the purpose of obtaining alabaster for funeral
The sarcophagus
purposes.
shoulders,
1
ft.
in.
is
the widest part, and
wide, in
and 2 ft. 3
high.
in.
at
the
The thickness
The
from 2^ to 4 inches.
ft.
4 in.
lung, 3
ft.
in.
2ft. Sin. high at the

feet
the cover
is
of the alabaster varies
skill
of
the mason
who
succeeded in hollowing the blocks without breaking,

or even cracking them,
is
marvellous, and the remains
of holes nearly one inch in diameter suggest that the

drill
was
as useful to
him
hollowing out the blocks.

its
as the chisel
When
and mallet in
the sarcophagus and
cover were finally shaped and polished, they were
handed over
to
an artisan who was skilled in cutting
hieroglyphics and figures of the gods,
S:c.,
in stone,
and
both the insides and uutsides were covered by him

' The Alabaster
Sarcophagus of Oimeneptliah
London, 1864, p. 14.
I.,
King of Egypt.
46
I.
with inscriptions and vignettes and mythological scenes

l>oth inscriptions
and scenes
in with a kind of paint
made from
wliich illustrated them.
were then
filled
some preparation
colour of
when
numbers
of their colour,
much
The
texts
late
of cliaracters
and those
discoloured by
first to
formed a striking
whiteness of the alabaster
At
from the quarry.
fresh
large
lailliaut
tlio
and the viîd bluish green
must have
paint
this
contrast to
of copper,
in
and
which
L(iiul(jn ftg
I.,
remains are
soot.
attempt to describe the contents of the
Samuel Sbarpe, who,
epthali
denuded
are
it still
and
and scenes on the sarcophagus
published
the present time
figures
of Seti
I.
witli the late Jost^ph
was the
Uonomi,
"The Alabaster Sarcophagus of OimenKing of Egypt," Lmidon, 1(SG4, 4to; the
former was responsible for the letterpress, and the

latter for the plates of scenes
reason whidi
it is
and
texts.
For some
not easy to understand, Mr. Sharpe
decided that the hieroglyphic characters which formed

the
prenomen
made were
of the
king for
to be read
"
hierogly})liic'
tlie
(U
I
sarcophagus was
phonetic value of
sign for Osiris
someti mes written
tlie
Oimcncpthali," a result which
he obtained by assigning
tlic
whom
The
Ijj.
^^^^]
MEK-EN-rTAU, or Skti-mkn'-ex-Ptaij.
to
jn-oiujnien is
(^|f|i^,
Mr. Sliarpe did
not, a])]arently, iv.ilizr Ihai both the signs
and
ij|
GENERAL DESCRIPTION
were
to be read " Set,"
phonetic value of
A and
"
he next identified
with
and
gave to the
lie
the
first
to the second the value of
Aimenepthah
AnicMKtpliath
tlie
47
of
"
or "
Oimenepthah
Manetho, and
"
Cho-
the
niaepthah uf Eratosthenes, saying, "hence arises the
name
support to our
reading
his
Oimenepthah."
I'assing
over
the king's)
(i.e.,
Mr. Sharpe's further
remarks, which assert that the sarcopliagus was

in the year B.C.
arrangement
and outsides
the
1175
we nmst
(!),
of the texts
of
and scenes upon
sarcophagus and
tlie
made
consider briefly the
its
tlie
insides
covers.
On
upper outside edge of the sarcophagus runs a

hieroglyphics which contains speeches
single line of
supposed to be made to the deceased by the four
Horus
children of
this line is in
two
which begins at the right hand side

ends at the
left
hand
side of the foot.

"
sections, each of
of the head,
Below
of hieroglyphics are five large scenes, each of
divided into
three
the inside of the sarcophagus are also five
scenes, but there
is
no line
along the upper edge.
phagus
is
is
and these are enclosed

bands which are intended to
the borders of the " Valley of the Other
On
World."
this line
which
registers,
between two dotted

represent
and
On
of hieroglyphics
rimning
the bottom of the sarco-
a finely cut figure of the goddess Nut, and
round and about her are
texts
Theban Kecension
Booh of
the
of
the inside of
of
the
the cover
is
Nut, with arms outstretched.
selected
figure
On
from the
Dead;
on
the goddess
the outside of the

48
cover,
and
ill
of
tlie
scenes, each of
like those inside
The
I.
uddition to the texts wliieli record the
titles
deceased, are
which
is
'
inscribed
names
two large
divided into three registers,
and outside the sarcophagus.
line of text
on the upper outside edge reads
^ \
tM-\rA
<=
(^
"^"
u
'"
'iY^îT:^:^^'^"
'::z:^
ys-
fTJ^*J^JkJ^J1^^^Jii
MI-llgKiEIOIf'?k o
^
SPEECHES OF THE CHILDREN OF HORUS
49
MOO
AA/VAAA
/VS/VV>A
-;=^
iliii e
"=
em
Iff
lo5?
"
riP^jQEi
W
^^Q.
VOL. IL
50
I.
^\
j\
'=^.m.z::z.^^^
AAA/VÂ
I"
fSiT):f?diiô
-5^
(cA^^ n t
1
AAAA/Vv
01?EI.
"
Speech
of
Mestha
" I
am
Osiris, king, lord of the
"
whose word
"
whose word
"
may
am
[thy] son,
two h\nds, Men-Maat-Ka,
madi, son of the Smi, Seti Mer-en-Ptah,

is
among
be
" flourish
is
Mestha, I
madt, and I have come so that I

those
who
protect thee.
make
to
thy house, which shall be doubly established,
"by the command
of
of
Ea
am Anpu, who dwelleth in

He saith, " Mother
Isis
Ptali,
by the command
" himself."
Speech
of
Anpu
" I
"
with) the funeral chest."
"
descendeth
"
Men-Maat-Ea, whose word
bandages for me,

is
Mer-cn-Ptah, whose word
" that
worketh against mo."
"
of
Tuamatef
" I
am
king
macd, son of the Sun,
" Seti
Speech
Osiris,
(or,
is
madi, from him
Tuamatef, I
am
thy
son Horus, I love thee, and I have come to avenge
" thee, Osiris,
upon him that would work
his wicked-
SPEECHES OF THE CHILDREN OF HORUS

"ness upon thee, and
him under thy feet

the two lands, Men-
I will set
"for ever, Osiris, king, lord of
"Maat-Ea, son
" body,
"
Sim,
the
of
5I
Mer-en-Ptah, whose word
is
from his
[proceeding]
loving him, lord of crowns
(or,
risings) Seti
madt, before the Great
"God."
To be
said
"
Ea
liveth, the Tortoise dieth
"are the members
of
"Ea, whose word

" them.
Ea
" state is
he who
" is
he who
"son
"
of
Strong
In a sound
sound state
in the sarcophagus, that is to say, the
the Sun, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word
is
madt."
Nut
Speech of
"
the Tortoise dieth
in the sarcophagus, in a
is
king Meu-Maat-
madt, for Qebhsennuf guardeth
is
liveth,
is
Osiris,
Nut, the great one of Seb, saith
two lands, Men-Maat-Ea,
who
loveth me, I give unto
"
whose word
"
thee purity on the earth, and splendour
is
madt,
(or,
glory)
"in the heavens, and I give unto thee thy head for
" ever."
II.
Speech
"This
"word
is
is
my
of
Nut, who
son, Osiris,
mother Nut loveth him,
"
en-Ptah, whose word

of
over the
king,
Hennu Boat:
Men-Maat-Ea, whose
His father Shu loveth him, and his
madt.
"
Speech
is
Hapi
" I
is
Osiris,
son of Ea, Seti Mer-
madt."
am
Hapi.
I have
come that
"might be among those who protect thee, I bind

thy head, [and thy members, smiting
" together for thee

"
down
for thee thine
enemies beneath thee, and
I give
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
52
" thee]
"
word
"
word
thy head,
Men-Maat-Ea, whose
madt, son of Ka, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose
is
of
Anpu, the Governor
am Anpn,
" Osiris,
the Governor of
king, lord
whose word
"
from his body, the lord
"
whose word
honse
of the divine
the
divine honse.
two lands, Men-Maat-Ka,
the
of
"
"about
I.
is inadt."
Speech
" I
Osiris, king,
SETI
madt, son of the Sun, [proceeding]
is
Mer-en-Ptah,
of crowns, Seti
madt, the Shennu beings go roinid
is
and thy members remain uninjured,
thee,
" Osiris, king, Men-]\Iaat-Pia,
whose word
madt
is
for
" ever."
Speech
"
come that
" thee.
" I
"
Qebhsennuf
of
am
" I
gather together for
thy sun,
might be among those who
thy heart, and I set
make
"
body.
"
house after thee, [0
To be
said
to flourish (or,
tliou
who]
" Rjl liveth,
it
protect
thy bones, and
thee
piece together for thee thy limbs.
thee
have
upon
I
its
bring unto
seat in thy
germinate) for thee thy

liv[est] for ever."
the Tortoise
dieth
Let
"
enter the bones of Osiris, king Men-Maat-Ea, whose
"
word
"
whose word
" tions.
"
is
madt, the son of the Sun, Seti Mer-en-Ptah,
Pure
is
madt,
is
Supplying the words
'^
Caii02)ic jars.
let
them enter
into their founda-
the dead body wliich
-^
^
~
^^ X ^
is
^^
in the earth,
j!^
'^^
'^^-
from the Wfll-kiiown ypecch on
tlio

THE FIGURE OF NUT
"
and pure are the hones
"
whose word
On
Osms,
of
madt, like
is
Ra
kmg Men-Maat-Ra,
[for ever
the hottoni of the sarcophagus
length figure of the goddess Nut,

the form of a
woman with
!]."
a large, full-
is
who
is
depicted in
her arms ready to embrace
Her
the body of the king.
53
and the lower parts
face
of
the body below the waist are in profile, but she has a
front chest, front shoulders,
are represented as
if
only shows the great
The hair
it is
by a bandlet.
and a
is
by two shoulder
She wears a deep
to her ankles
sides,
straps, each of
and bracelets on her

inscriptions
Her
eye.
foot,
is
feet
and each
only shown.
over her back
falls
held in position over her forehead
a buckle on the shoulder.
both
breast
long and
collar or necklace,
closely-fitting feather-work tunic
from her breast
The
One
toe.
of the goddess
and shoulders
and a front
each was a right
which extends
the latter
which
is
is
supported
fastened with
She has anklets on her
wrists,
legs,
and armlets on her arms.
which are cut above the head, and at
and under the
feet of the goddess contain
addresses to the king by the great gods of

extracts from the Boole of the
tlie
sky,
Dead ; they read
and
54
the sarcophagus of
seti
i.
Inscription on the bottom of the Sarcophagus of

Seti
^ ^^ c^
.e
I.
^^
-<2^
speeches of seb, nut, etc.
55
Inscription on the bottom of the Sahcophagus of

Seti
The words
I.
lands,
lia
"
of Osiris the king, the lord of the
(i.e.,
madt,
" of
am
thy son.
"
my
Destroy thou
defects of
in
Het-Hennu,
king, the
lord
two lands, Men-Maat-Ea, whose word
madt, the son of
"
who
"
Mek-en-I'tah."
loveth
is
with those who produce them."
The goddess Nut, who dwelleth

"This [is my] son Osiris, the
the
two
madf, the son of
thou goddess Nut, support thou
saith, "
" immobility, together
saith,
is
the Sun), Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word
who
me, for I
II.
I.
is
Ea, [proceeding] from his body,
him, the lord of crowns,
Seti
Osiris,
III. The god See saith, "This [is my] son Men"Maat-Ea, who loveth me. I have given unto him
"purity upon earth, and glory in heaven, him the
" Osiris, king, the lord of the two lands, Men-Maat-Ea,
"
whose word
"that
"
is
say, Seti
Words which
" lord of
is
""Puat."
:
"
Osiris, king,
is
madf, the son of Ea, [proceeding] from his body, that
Thy mother Nut putteth
"arms over
"
are to be said
the two lands,
"is to say, Seti

"
madt, the son of Ea, the lover of Nut,
madf, before the lords of the
IV.
"
to
is
forth [her]
thee, Osiris, king, lord of the
is
madf.
is
two hands and
two
lands,
madf, son of
Ea,
56
AAAAAA
(MIEI
IT
I
^ o
crz\
j\
^^,(2iiil^]
7^
in
krrvisîkrii^^
fit
^ o
"
^^;:â
SPEECH OF NUT
word
Mek-en-
Seti
diadems,
of
he loveth, lord
"wlioiii
57
Thy mother NuT
madt.
whose
"hath added the magical powers wliich are thiue,
"and thou art in her arms, and thou shalt never
"Ptah,
is
Lifted up and driven
"die.
"which were
"come
to
and they
thee,
to
and
thee,
shall
are the calamities
away
never [more]
shall
unto
draw nigh
never
"thee, Osiris, king, the lord of the two lands, Men"Maat-Ra, whose word is madt. Horus hath taken
stand behind
"up
his
"of
diadems,
thee,
she hath purified

to
"herself
"od, and
(or,
is
hath come unto thee;
Nut
washed) thee, she hath united

supplied
hath
she
thee,
word
whose
Mek-en-Ptaii,
Seti
"madt, for thy mother

"
son of Ea, lord
Osiris,
thou art alive
thee
as
and stablished among the
" gods."'
V. The great goddess
Xut
saith, " I
have endowed
him with a soul, I have endowed him with a spirit,

"and I have given him power in the body of his
"mother Tefnut, I who was never brought forth. I
"
"have come, and
have united
"
the king, the lord of the two
"
whose word
myself
lands,
madt, the son of
is
to
Pta,
the lord
"diadems, Seti Mer-en-Ptati, whose word
"with
"die.
life,
stability,
am Nut
"up my being
"in my name
in
of
of
and
power.
He
the body
of
viadt,
is
shall
the mighty heart, and
Nut; over
Osmis,
Men-Maat-Ea,
not
took
my mother Tefnut
my mother none hath
of
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
58
SETI
I.
B
9
A/V\AAA
^|?^kô^^:r:^^
/WAAA
_ZIr\S /^/V^^^
/I
ll
It
OR
V^
W
T=T
35
QUI
I
-^^^^.Afllil'^''^
/vvvvv\
II
II
^ni
A/V\AAA
III
(SMlil
(3
III
"
BOOK OF THE DEAD

" gained the mastery.
" beneficence,
" I
and
CHAPTER
LXXII.
59
my
I have filled every place with
have led captive the whole earth
have led captive the South and the North, and I
"
have gathered together the things which are into
my
"
arms
two
to vivify Osiris, the king, tlie lord of the
" lands,
Men-Maat-Ra,
the son of the Sun, [proceeding]
"
from
"
the governor whose heart
"
whose word
his body, the lover of Seker, the lord of diadems,
is
is
glad, Seti Mer-ex-Ptaii,
His soul shall
madt.
live for ever
VI. ["Nut,"] saith Osiris, the king Men-Maat-Ea,
whose word
is
madt,
"son, set thou free

"
maketh
that wliieh
"
Raise thou
me up
him whose heart

[it
is
am
[thy]
at rest
from
to be still]."
VII. Osiris, the king, the lord of the two lands,
Mex-Maat-Ra, whose word
is
madt, the son of the
Sun, loving him, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, saith the
Chapter of Coming Forth by Day and of Making a

AVay Through Ammehet.^
Saith Osiris, the king, the lord of the two lands,
Maat-Ra, whose word
is
Men-
madt, the son of the Sun, [pro-
ceeding] from his body, loving him, the lord of crowns,
Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

" you,
"who
"
"
madt,
"
Homage
to
ye lords of madt, wlio are free from iniquity,

exist
and
live for ever
period of everlastingness,
" is
is
and
to the double henti
Men-Maat-Ra, whose word
madt, the son of the Sun, [proceeding] from his body,
loving
'
liiin,
This
is
the lord of diadems, Seti Mer-en-Ptah,

Chapter LXXII. of the Book of the Dead.
6o
QUI
^^^
?1J1fl
-^5==.
r~w~i
AWV\^
D
AA/vÂ^
/\A/VW\
I.
cn^^
<?
rK
fl
^ ^
^^
X
Tnnmr
s==5
.^ju. s.
Q s=>
v*^ A
VA ^^
aaaaaJ c=-c>
-^^
o=D
=0=111
BOOK OF THE DEAD

"
" khic
"
word
whose
"
"the
lord
diadems,
of
madt, the son of the sun,
Mer-en-Ptah,
Seti
whose
He
hath his mouth,
let
him speak
there-
Let there be granted unto him broad-handed-
" with.
"ness in your presence, because
"know your names.

"whose
nostrils
"Rekem
is
his
"and
I also depart;
me
of
he
Drive
of
not
fiends
mc
ye
your
" the
lord
of
the
"Ra, whose word
way through
am
is
gain
the
away from
your
Gates,
arms against the
Osiris,
the
two
lands, Men-]\Iaat-
madt, the son of the Sun, [pro-
from his body, loving him, the lord
"because [my] bread
is
in
in the city of Tep,
'
strong.
mastery over
"diadems, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word
" ale is
unto
tchefau.
PtEKEM departeth
strong and I
is
fast
"ceed?ug]
great god
this
offerings
heaven.
"and shut not

king,
you, and I
not be destroyed in the ]\Iesqet Chamber.
"Let not the Sebau

"me.
know
know
He maketh
name.
eastern horizon
let
present
ye
" the
"
two lands, Men-
the
madt, from the Crocodile of this Pool of
is
"Maati.
is
ye the
deliver
splendours.
his
the king, the lord of
Maat-Ea, whose word
"word
you hath become a
before
through his words of power, and he
with
laden
"is
6l
LXXII.
a spirit) in his attributes, he hath gained
(i.e.,
the mastery
" Osiris,
madt,
is
CHAPTER
is
the city of Pe,^ and
and
Pe and Tep formed a double
my
of
madt,
my
arms are united
city in the Delta.
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
62
SETI
I.
D
r^"n
/WSAAA
II
cz>
\>
otib
"ill
w r
()5it>
^D <r=>
AA/Vv\A
II
Q
Q
Q
sî-fiM;fi:k?^5
ÂAAA^
o QUI
X
n /W^TJV^
'^
AAAAAA a;^_^
ra
BOOK OF THE DEAD

" in
my
the divine house which
He
" me.
" therein, tlic quantity of
my
body acteth
for
"ye unto me sepulchral

" incense,
" Osiris,
" the
a house in the high
Grant
there as hher-hch}
that
offerings,
all
every kind whereon
of
The son
unknown.
is
and merhet unguent, and
"pure things
63
are wheat and barley
tlierc
which
me
LXXII,
father hath given nnto
me
hath stablished for
"place of the lands, and
" of
CHAPTER
say,
to
is
beautiful and
tlie
God
the king, ]\Ien-Maat-1Ia, whoso word
liveth.
is
madt,
tlie
Sun, [proceeding] from his body, loving
"him, the lord
of diadems, the ruler of joy of heart,
"
son of
Seti Mek-en-Ptaij, whose word
" ever
"
in
all
"up
He
floateth
down
it
pleaseth
the river, he saileth
into Sekhet-Aaeu," he reacheth Sekiiet-Îetep.'^
am
" I
transformations whicli
the
[him to make].
madt, existcth for
is
the double Lion-god."
VIII. Saith Osiris, the king, the lord of the two
lands,
is
madt, son of the
Sun, loving him, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word
madt
ward
"
off that
destroyer from
" Osiris, the king, the lord of the

"
Ea, whose word
"
be under
my
is maclt,
legs,
and
and
thou
''
en-Ptaii, whose
"
thou bim with thy hand,
Osiris,
two lands, Men-Maat-
live.
Strengthen
son of the Sun, lord of diadems, Seti
word
'
The kher-heb was the
="
I.e.,
the Field of Reeds.
I.e.,
Shu and Tefnut.
is
madt, with thy hand.

let
MeeGrasp
him enter thy hand,
priestly official
=*
is
father
let his divine protection
them
let
"
my
who read
I.e.,
let
the funeral sei'vicc.
the Field of Peace.
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
64
SETI
I.
^^
ni]
\\
C3
^^
^^---^
.=^ <=^
ij
oil
'
^J
<c:^
j>
'
rv/\^
srT\
(Ik
j^Zi.î^j^^-^
AAAAAA
^^^z::^
7^
^ff3^^
^VI^P^^P^^^LL'IE
ktliT4'lkJ^
^ w
r-
BOOK OF THE DEAD CHAPTER LXXXIX.

"
05
"
him enter thy hand,

Osiris, king, lord of the two
Men-Maat-Ea, whose word is madt, thou shalt
not perish. Nut cometh unto thee, and she fashioneth
thee as the Great Fashioner, and thou shalt never
"
decay
" lands,
"
"ness
fashioneth thee, she turneth thy weak-
she
" meml:)ers,
gathereth
she
strength,
into
" she liath placed thee at the

"
{kau),
"
Maat-Ra, whose word
" god,
()
head
of the living doubles
two lands, Men-
madt, before the beautiful
is
the lord of Ta-Tghesekt."
IX. Saith
lands,
thy
together
she hringeth thy heart into thy body, and
the
Osiris,
the
king,
lord
two
the
of
madt, the son of
is
the Sun, [proceeding] from his body, loving him, the

lord of diadems, Seti Meij-en-1'tah,
whose word
is
viadt,
[The Chapter of Causing the Soul to be United

TO ITS Body in the Undekwokld]
"
"
Hail, ye gods
who run (Pehiu)
" his
"
who bring (Anniu)
in
may
may be.
embrace, thou great god, grant thou that
come unto me
" If it
[Hail] ye gods
thou who dwellest
[Hail]
my
soul from wheresoever
would delay, then
"
me from wheresoever
"
the
"
watchful gods.
Eye
"Annu
Horus
of
If
my
let
it
may
it
lie
thousands.
This
LXXXIX.
VOL.
is
Chaiitor
II.
thou shalt find
by thee
down,
" to their bodies] in
'
soul be brought unto
be, for
standing
(Heliopolis), the land
it
let
where
Let
it
like
lie
tliose
down
in
[souls are joined
my soul
be brought
of the Book of the Dead.
66
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
SETI
^=5
i=^
K\:r\
PI
\\
fe\^
IfilVI^
III
^
Ail.
^x\
iirzg^'^^
^-^^ ^=:
(^
t|
AAAAA^
A.
^ w
N\N\N\
-/J
m ^D?
Ql
-<2::^
^,-
-<S=^
III
Ill
/i\
will

CHAPTER
BOOK OF THE DEAD
"unto me from wheresoever
"strong,
"If
ma}- be.
67
Make
thou
my
soul.
guardian of sky and earth, this
Nvouhl tarry, do thou cause the soul to see its
it
" )>oily,
"
it
LXXXIX.
and thou
the Eye of Horus standing
slialt find
by thee even as do those [gods who watch]."

" Hail,
who tow along the l>oat of the lord of

who bring [it] into the upper regions
Tuat, who make it to pass over Nut, and who
ye gods
" millions of years,

" of
"
the
make
the soul to enter into
its
sdhu
(i.e.,
spiritual body),
"let your hands be full of weapons, and grasp

"
and make them sharp, and hold chains
"
destroy the serpent enemy.
in
Let the l>oat
them
readmess to
and
rejoice,
"let the great god pass on in i)eace, and Ijehold, grant
"ye that the soul

"
word
is
madt,
of Osiris,
" the eastern horizon of
X.
king Men-Maat-Ea, whose
may emerge from
the thighs [of Nut] in
heaven, for ever and for ever."
Setep-[en]-Ra, whose word
of Ra, loving rTAH-SEKiti, the lord
]\lEi{-EN-PTAn,
"
two
Osiris, the king, the lord of the
Maat-Ra
whose word
is
of diadems, Seti
vi((dt,
is
saith
aheiinu beings, go ye roinid behind me,
"these
my members
and
ye
"
not
let
be witliout strength."
XI. Osiris, the king, the lord of the two lands,

]\lAAT-liA
Men-
lands,
viadt, the son
Aa-Ra, whose word
is
Men-
madt, the son of the
sun, [proceeding] from his body, loving him, lord of
diadems, Seti Mei;-kn-1'taij, saith
"
Nut,
lift
tbou
)o away from me that which

am lliy son.
" maketii me to be without motion."
[Nut saith]
"O (Jsiris, the king, the lord of the two lands, Men-
"
me
up.
68
I.
Cai] y g^ fe^ CSIM3 1

a
Ql
(SllMZls
(2
PRAYERS OF SETI
"
"the sun,
"the
[jtrocecdiiiul
hiid
of
is
iiiadf,
"word
word
.\a-1iA, wluKse
^MaaT-IIa
given thee
on thy body, and
"
Seti Mek-ex-Ptah, wliose word
"
lack strength."
the
all
the outside of
and texts which occupied

liorizontal line of
of
of
the
l>y
(see
Thoth
much
contained
little
be
that
is
never
two scenes
of
it,
was a
the goddess Nut, and the
is
Nut
of
a duplicate
is
found on the bottom
that
sarcophagus
of
upper part
tlie
The speech
the opening lines of
speech
him
of
to
hieroglyphics which contained two
short speeches, the one
other by Thoth.
head
cover, beneath the
tlie
whoso
mr7t, sliall
is
of
him,
Iunjul!,
tliy
members
"
On
IhmIv,
AfEi;-KN-l'TAn,
Si>:ti
liavo
son
(ho
ntaaf,
is
liis
I'loiii
(liadoins,
6g
T.
above
v.,
mutilated,
55);
p.
the
and can have
except the promise to be with the
as
name and titles.

many porwe see from the
tlie
Chapters from the
king, and a repetition of the royal
On
the
tions
of
inside
of
wliich
the cover were
are
identical,
fragments which remain, with

Boole of
tlie
Dead which
texts,
are found on the Ijottom of
tlie
sarcophagus, and which have been transcribed above.
At each
side of the figure of the
was cut on the breast was a
who
is
symbol
seen
holding
of "night,"
^^f^.
winged goddess which
figure of the
staff
god Tlioth,
surmounted
by
the
AVheii the cover was com-
plete there were probably four such figures
upon
it,
and the texts which accompanied them were, no doubt,
70
identical witli those fduml in
('li;i])tci'
I.
(T.XI. of the
Ihiuk of thr Dead.

Tiie scenes
and outside
transcribed in
and inscriptions which cover

of
the sarcophagus
tlie
are
following chapters.
tlie
inside
described
and
71
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER
I.
BELZONI'S ACCOUNT OF HIS DISCOVERY OF

THE TOMB OF SETI I.
"
On
"
recommenced
the 16th (of October) I
my
cxcava-
the Valley of Beban el jMalook, and pointed
" tions in
me for all the

may call this a
out the fortunate spot, which has paid
my
"
trouble I took in
"
fortunate day, one of the best perhaps of
" I
researches.
my
" for I
do not consider
me
all rich
men
fortunate
life
me
do not mean to say, that fortune has made

;
rich,
but she
"
has given
"
which
"
discovering what has been long sought in vain, and
" of
"
that satisfaction, that extreme pleasure,
cannot
wealth
"recorded
Egyptian
of
as
the
pleasure
superior
anticpiity,
to
any
which
other
in
"in
it
on the day we entered
will
show
its
it
})()int
and what
great superiority to
be
can
"grandeur, style, and preservation, appearing as

" finished
of
world with a new and perfect
presenting the
monument
purchase
if
found
all
of
just
others.
"
Not
"
caused the earth to be opened at the foot of a steep
" hill,
"
fifteen yards
and under a
gi-eat
from the
last
torrent, which,
tomb
when
I described, I
it rains,
quantity of water over the very spot
pours
I
have
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
72
"caused
Xo
be dug.
to
I.
one could imagine, that the
Egyptians would make
" ancient
SETI
entrance into
the
"
such an immense and superb excavation just imder a
"
torrent of water
"
that tliere was a
" I
"
had strong reasons
l)ut I
tomb
had observed
in that place,
my
in
The Fellahs who
pursuit.
were accustomed to dig were
to suppose,
from indications
opinion, that
of
all
"there was nothing in that spot, as the situation of

" this
"
tomb
from that
dittered
any
of
" 17th, in
we perceived the
the evening
rock that was cut, and formed the entrance.
"
18th, early in the morning, the task
which was eighteen
"
was
" find
of tlie first rate
but
still
they saw that
tomb
did not expect to
The Fellahs
really proved to be.
it
the
of
that the
indicated,
the
entrance,
below the surface
feet
The appearance
such a one as
On
was resumed,
"and about noon the workmen reached the

"ground.
the
part of the
"
"
I con-
other.
tinned the work, however, and the next day,
"
ad\'anced
"
tomb, when they protested they could go no further,
"
the
till
tomb was
"which
tliey
not get out
could
descended, examined the
"
where they might
"
room enough
"
the earth
"
and,
" I
which
when
perceived
me
for
had
was probably a large
much choked up with
so
"
" corridor,
it
left
is
the passage.
and
in
to enter
an hour there was
through a passage that
under the ceiling
of
in.
the
out to them
i)lace, pointetl
dig,
?t(j ft.
cleared
of
large stones,
long,
and 8
ruins,
immediately by the
the
of
ft.
ft.
8
9
painting
in.
in.
on
first
wide,
high,
the
BELZONI'S NARRATIVE OF ITS DISCOVERY
and by the
"ceiling,
"which
liicioglyphics
J^
Imsso relievo,
in
were to be seen wlieio (he earth (hd not rcacli,
"that this was the entrance intn a hirg and niagniti-
At
"cent tomb.
" staircase
23
From
37
height
"
hieroglyphics
the
as
" ceiling
"
also
my
is
my
progress.
in.
adorned with
"
up
" of
hasso
sculptured
side
and
high.
more
I saw, the
anxiety at
This pit
the
way
The
figures,
30
with
The
man
I
;
was eager
but I was
time, for at the end of
tliis
is
painted.
and in pretty good
painted,
finely
to the ceiling.
pit,
ft.
wliich intercepted
deep,
upper part
from the wall
and 14 ft. by
of
of
the pit
is
the passage
The passages from the entrance

have an inclination downward
to this pit
an angle of eighteen degrees.
" of
12ft.
is
same width and
of the
relievo,
The more
wide.
"
" all
and
each
passage I reached a large
ft.
to a
l)readth as the
bottom
such being the nature of
checked in
"12
the
in. long,
other,
in
" preservation.
" to see,
ft.
"
" this
same
of the
at
came
the foot of the staircase I entered another
" corridor,
"
and
long,
ft.
The door
"corridor.
"
the ew\ of this corridor I
On
the opposite side
the pit facing the entrance I perceived a small
"
aperture 2
ft.
"
bottom
the wall a quantity of rubbish.
"
fastened to a })iece of wood, that was laid across the
"
passage against the projections wliich formed a kind
" of door,
" for
"
of
wide and 2
ft.
in.
high,
and at the
rope
appears to have been used by the ancients
descending into
the pit
and from the small
aperture on the opposite side hung another, which
THE SARCOPHAGUS OF
74
"reached the
"
"
no douljt
torn,
the
lor
purpose of
entered the ])assages from the torrents of rain
ran into this
pit,
crumbled
" it
it
I.
AVe eonld clearly perceive, that the water
ascending.
" wliich
Ix
SETI
and
wood and rope fastened to

touching them.
At the
tlie
to dust on
"
bottom
"
against the side of
"
was
"
the impossibility of proceeding at the moment.
"
Beechey,
"
tomb, but was also disappointed.

"
of the pit
The next
it,
day, the 19th, by
we succeeded
"
and having contrived
"
we
"
be an
pit.
" entirely closed
the corridor.
tlie
saw
Mr.
of a long
beam
into the aperture,
u})
that had
through a wall,
the entrance, which was as large as
The Egyptians had
closely shut
wall over, and painted
the sides of the
" it
would have been impossible

any
make a bridge of two beams,

The little aperture we found to
" of
"was
who
to
forced
ojjening
means
man
in sending a
crossed the
" })lastered
wood, placed
that day came from Luxor, entered the
"
"
of
so as to assist the person
by the rope into the aperture.*
to ascend
who
were several pieces
further
pit, so
it
it
up,
like the rest
that but for the aperture,

to suppose, that there
jiroceeding;
and
anyone would
tomb ended with the
"
conclude, that the
"
rope in the inside of the wall did not
"
remained pretty strong, the water not having reached
"it at all; and the

" in
"of keeping the

"
wood
good preservation.
damp
to whic-h
It
it
pit.
fall to dust,
The
but
was attached was
was owing
to this
method
out of the inner parts of the
tomlj, that they are so well preserved.
observed
of
p.elzoni'r nakrative
".some cavities at the Ituttnni

" nothiniTj
"Itottom to any other
the well,
ol"
The
valley
which the water
is
so
carries
receive the waters from
to
that the entrance into
"
lower than the torrents
"
way
its
" entirely
we found
"
25
ft.
into
in consequence, the water
tombs, some of which are
the
choked up with earth.
When we
"
10
had passed through the
little
ourselves in a beautiful hall, 27
in.,
which were four
in
pillars 3
ft.
have described the whole of the chambers.
"
end
"
opposite the aperture,
"
three
of this
room, which I
lead
steps
call
square.
into
" pillars.
This
"
are 3
10
"
drawing-room
"
though only outlined, are so
"
you would think they had
ft.
" before.
on the
is
in.
;
28
ft.
left
gave
of the
the
ft.
it
G in.
the
with
fine
and
witli
The
two
pillars
name
of the
figures,
which,
perfect, that
drawn only the day

the entrance-hall, we saw
lieen
aperture a large staircase, which
"descended into a corridor.

" 7 ft. 6 in. wide,
a chamber
for it is covered
Returning into
At
the entrance-hall, and
2 in. ])y 25
square.
till
a large door, from which
is
down
by
6 in.
ft.
"
"
aperture
not give any description of the painting,
" I shall
"
moun-
much raised by the rubbish,

down from the upper parts,
these tombs is become much
"
" finds
the
I'rctiii
we eouM not
therefore
75
found
Init
the rain, which happens occasionally in this
" tain.
"
])lace
made
"doulit their being

"
discovekv
nor any eoiniiuiiiication
thciii,
in
its
and has 18
It
is
steps.
entered a beautiful corridor, 36
ft.
13ft. 4 in.
At
long,
the bottom
Gin. by Gft. 11
we
in.
76
"
AVo
hecaiuo im>iv jicrlVet
jM'i'crived that the ])ainlin,us
"as we
the
iutn
farther
ad\-aiiced
I.
Tlicy
iiiterinr.
"retained their ^loss, or a kind of varnish over the
The
"colours, which had a beautiful eftect.
"painted
on a white ground.
"corridor
we descended ten
"small
From
this
"
13
"
Beauties
ft.
another, 17
stairs, into
"
we entered
to
in.,
which
ft.
ft.
gave the name of the
"
When
"
traveller
"
gods and goddesses.
ft.
the
by
Room
of
and painted.
rest,
surrounded by an assembly
is
large hall, 27
ft.
of
Egyptian
Proceeding farther, we entered
Din. by 26
ft.
pillars,
10
In this hall
in.
three on each side of
the entrance, forming a line with the corridors.
"
each side of this hall
"right
is
"10
10
ft.
by 8
in.
"
Hall of Pillars
"
Room,
as in
by 8
in.
ft.
a small
is
9^
the
ft.
in.,
room on the
is
]ainted,
Room
of Mysteries,
At
that on the
that on the
This hall
in.
little
a large cow
it
chamber
left
termed the
right,
of
Isis'
which
"shall gi\'e a description hereafter; that on the
the
Sin.
in.
"
"
the
standing in the centre of this chamber, the
"are two rows of square
ft.
this
call
hy 10
in.
a small chamber, 20
" figures in hasso relievo, like all
"a
the end of
wliich I
adorned with the most beautiful
for it is
At
steps,
figures are
from the mysterious
left,
figures
we entered
"large saloon, with an arched roof or ceiling, which
is
" it
exhibits.
At
the (îd of this hall
"separated from the Hall
"so that the two

"is 81
ft.
10
in.
may
of
Pillars only
be reckoned one.
by 27ft.
On
the
right
by a step
The saloon
is
a small
BELZONI
NARRATIVE OF ITS DISCOVERY
"chamber without anything

" unfinished,
"
and without
roughly cut, as
it,
])ainting
on the
" all
has a j)rojection of 3
necessary
"pillars are oft. 4
painted as
"and
in
ft.
form
of a sideboard
tlie
funeral
the
for
At
rest.
the same end of the room,
facing the Hall of Pillars,
which
ft.
is
fallen
in.
down.
we entered
This chamber
the pillars 3
ft.
with white plaster, where
"
smoothly, but there
the
a large
liy
one of
pillars,
is
7 in. scjûare.
"
is
The
ceremony.
and the whole beautifully
in. s(|uare,
"door into another ehambcr with four
"17
in.
round, ^^hich was perhaps intended to contain the
" articles
"
This I called the Sideboard Room,
22ft. 10 in.
" as it
ft.
if
we
left
entered a chamber with two S(|uare piUars, 25
"by
"
in
^"J
rock
no painting on
43
ft.
It
is
did
I
it.
in.
by
covered
not cut
named
it
we found the carcass

embalmed with asphaltum and also,
" scattered in various places, an immense (|uantity of
" small wooden figures of mummies 6 or 8 in. long,
"and covered with asphaltum to preserve them.
"
the Bull's, or Apis' Room, as
" of
a bull in
it,
"There were some other

" coloured blue,
" of
ft.
"contain a
they did.
" statues of
"
" of
earth baked,
On
each side
the two little rooms were wooden statues standing
" erect,
"
figures of fine
and strongly varnished.
high, with a circular hollow inside, as

roll
of
papyrus, which I have
AVe found likewise fragments
wood and
if
to
no doubt
of
other
of composition.
But the description
of
what we found
the saloon, and which I have reserved
in the centre
till
this place,
78
I.
"
merits the most particular attention, not having
"
equal in the world, and being such as
"
could exist.
" alabaster,
"
thickness
" light
"
It
ft.
its
idea
a sarcophagus of the finest oriental
5 in.
only 2
is
i)laced
is
is
we had no
in
and 3
long,
in.,
and
ft.
in.
wide.
transparent,
it is
the inside of
It
it.
is
Its
when
minutely
sculptured within and without with several hundred
" figures,
which do not
"represent,
exceed
and
in height,
2 in.
the whole
as I suppose,
the funeral
of
"procession and ceremonies relating to the deceased,

" luiited
"
with several emblems, &c.
cannot give an
adequate idea of this beautiful and iuMiluable piece
" of antiquity,
and can only
say, that
nothing has been
"
brought into Europe from Egypt that can
"
pared with
"
taken out, and Ijroken into several pieces, which we
"
found in digging before
"
sarcophagus was over a staircase in
it.
Tlie cover
was not there;
the
it
l)e
coni-
had been
The
entrance.
first
tlie
centre ol the
"saloon,
which communicated with a subterraneous
" passage,
leading downwards, 300
we found
"
end
"
dung, which choked
"
farther without digging.
"
by the
"
from the entrance
of this passage
"
is
in length.
up, so that
It
At
the
we could go no
filled up too
One liundred feet
was nearly
falling in of the u])per ])art.
" liut tlic
"lif\il
it
ft.
a great quantity of bats'
a staircase; in good preservation
rock l)elow changes
its sul)stance,
snlid calcarcMMis stone, l)CComing
a,
from a beau-
kind of bhick
rotten slate, wliich crumbles into chist only
Ijy
touching.
'This subterraneous passage proceeds in a soutli-west
BENZONI
"direction
NARRATIVE OF ITS DISCOVERY
througli
" distance
the
mountain.
measured
through the mountain to the upper part
" I
" to
have reasons
come
the
from the entrance, and also the rocks above,
"and found that the passage reaches nearly

"
79
lialfway
of the valley.
was used
to suppose, that this passage
into the toml) l)y another entrance
l)ut this
"could not be after the death of the person who was

" l)uried
there, for
"
under
the
"
entirely closed the connnunication between the toml)
"
and the subterraneous passage.
the bottom of the stairs just
at
sarcophagus
wall
was
Some
which
built,
large blocks of
" stone
were placed under the sarcophagus horizontally,
" level
with the pavement of the saloon, that no one
"
might
"
was
"
been walled up, and forced open, as we found the
"
stones with which
percei\'e
there.
"jambs.
The
any
stairs
The doorway
it
or subterranean
of the sideboard
passage
room had
was shut, and the mortar
staircase of the entrance-hall
"
walled up also at the bottom, and the space
"
with rul)bish, and the
" of stone, so as to
"
"
"
"
floor
in the
had been
filled
covered with large blocks
who should force

and make him suppose,
deceive any one
the fallen wall near the pit,
tomb ended with the entrance-hall and the

I am inclined to believe, that whoever forced all these passages must have had some
that the
drawing-room.
who were well acquainted with the

"tomb throughout. The tomb faces the north-east,
"and the direction of the wliole runs straight soulli"spies with them,
"
west."
8o
CHAPTER
II.
THE ANTE-CHAMBER OF THE TUAT.

In
tlie
Tuat,"
I
aec'onliiiy;
lioi'izoii
lie
C:=l
Fn;.ST Division of ilie "UiM.k of (4ates of the
sun
(if
tn
the saicojtliaguw of Seti
divided into two parts, Q= d2

is
supposed to
between
sail
On
this passage into the Tuat.
and the boat
tliem,
and
a bearded god; one god

is
a personification of the region wliich
On
funeral mountain.
as before, one
The ram's
is
is
it
by
fixed
kneels
called
it
is
lieyond
and represents the
the left hand
standard, and on each side of

;
of the
called 'Pat,
is
the day, and the other 8et,
god
see
to enter
the right hand
a jackal -headed standard, and on each side of
and
we
I.,
the west, or the mountain of the west,
is
a ram-headed
also kneels a bearded
Tat and the other
liead has the liori/oiital,
wavy
Set.
horns, wiiicli
belong to the particular species of ram that was the
symbol
of the
from Egypt
of
him
god Khnenni
l)efore tlie
rcmaincil.
boat of the sun.
this
Xllth Dynasty, but the
In the iiiiddh;
'\'\\v
within a disk, which
animal disappeared
god
is
is
s}
ff
tradition
the scene sails the
inbolized
cn\clopcd in
by a beetle
the folds of a
IS
Vvil.lU-lllJ,
f
I
w
ra(-
il:i5il!f-|ll
:c
{-Si
"^Îa ^^
VOL.
II.
THE ANTE-CHAMBER OF THE TUAT
82
serpeiil
iug
lia\
in
iail
its
iiiouLh.
ils
name
stands the ,uod of divine intelligence, whose

Sa,
^^,
and
Heka, Jj,
Iho
ill
i.e.,
sl(>rii,
Iht;
Sun -god reads
is
The
The
A^^W\A
AA/NAAA /Vn/VW\
/\A/VV\A
A/V\AAA
I
r/vj-rj-
-y-
II AA/V\AA
^ ^ ^
' "^
I
AAAAAA
(IQ-Q.
di
<C_->
11
rwvvs/\
AAA/W\
qi
=^-:\i\^\
/VWV\^
-M
/v^vvJa
go<l wlio nsuall}'
text which refers to the
of
fl
word
the
of
persoiiificatiou
Hr.
is
near the twn ])addles, stands
power, or of magical utterance.
accompanies Sa
bows
the
lii
*fv
J
" Efi saith
"
Mountain
_Zr /wwv^
_M^ GE^
unto the Alountain
Send
Let radiance arise from
"devoured me, and which hath
"with the slaughter

"
yc who dwell
ill
of
tlic
liglit
in
A^
forth
Uriîth
your
liglit,
tliat wliich liath
men and
slain
the gods.
to
is
Idled
you,
lialiitatioiis,
my
DliM-Cîl^fjiflttf^
;:y:^
THE ANTE-CHAMBER HE THE TUAT
84
" spleiulouvs
"slaugliter,
be
shall
and
to
y(ju.
they have
have decreed their
slaup^htered
haw^ liidden
everythin<i;
from those who
"which existeth.
" are upon the earth, restoring the crown (or, tiara)
" those who are on the Mountain.
The gods say
1
}'()U
to
'"Let this jackal -headed sceptre

" of this great
"
"
thou from
us,
whom we
have come
who
thou
Cries of joy are to thee,
art in
thy disk, thou great god whose forms (or transforma-
" tions)
"
god who joineth together his members.
Come then unto
" forth
emit the words
are
Their provisions [consist] of
manifold.'
bread-cakes and beer."
The paragraph below the abo\e

duplicate of
it,
but
jackal-headed or
the
unnecessary to give
On
called
text
is
practically a
contains no mention of either the
it
it
ram-headed sceptre, and
who
the right of the boat stand twelve gods,
"gods
of
the
the text referring to
mountain,"
them reads
\\\ J]
tt
[~]
"^
(J
^
f;iiiiiii
it
is
here.
/VV\AAA
i_J
A^yWV\
are
aiul

THE TWENTY-FOUR GODS OF SET-AMKNTKT
"
85
[These gods] have come into being from Ka, and
"
from his substance, and have emerged from his
"
He
"
Hidden Mountain (AmetU
Set),
which consumeth men,
and
and
all reptiles
hath decreed for them
"and
gods,
all
[as]
cattle,
a place
created by this great god.
"
the plans (or, designs) thereof having
On
called
up
in the earth
made [them]
stand twelve gods,
Set-Amentet,"
of
r?)
ij
1j
to
=3^^^
them reads
s=j
"
The hidden
place.
to
(J
are
^^>
^n
-
who
^^^
'
and the text refcrrhig
wliich are
which he created."
the left of the boat
"gods
eye.
abode) the
This great god hath decreed
"
" spring
(or,
Jl
fl2=c5
[These are]
those
who have
"
consumed the men, and the gods, and
"
and
"
This great god hath decreed plans for them after
"
he made them to spring up in the land wliieh he
all
made."
the cattle,
the reptiles which this great god hath created.
" created,
"
all
that
is
to
say,
in the
Amentet
wliich
he

86
CHAPTEE
THE GATE OF
The
The Loat
III.
SAA-SET.
SEco^'D Division of the Tuat.
Ea,
of
liaviiig
between
passed
halves of the horizou of the West,
gateway, the door of which
is
closed before
door of the second division of the Tuat
from the doors
two
the
now approaches a
is
him
the
different
of the other di\-isions, for it consists of
a single leaf which
turns
upon a pivot working in
holes in the top and bottom of the framework of the
This door
door.
^^
Set,
guarded by a serpent called
is
^^j^
which stands upon
text referring to this serpent reads
^
^
A/ww\
imimi
"
/www .-^^
imimi
iii
ii!!
/ww\A
jN
SxVA-
The
its tail.
_^^
jt^
Q
r\
i"""""
C:^
AA/VvV,
iiiiiiiii
'
^ Z
"
7i
iiiiimi
iiiiimi
AA/WV\
^r^^^
87
THE GATE OF SAA-SET
"He who
over
is
this door opeiieth
"mastery over)
Sa
llic
lias
(i.e.,
unto Sat-Set,
Open
"
Ri.
"
thy
thy door to Ra, throw wide
door to Khuti. The hidden abode is
saith
'
tpeii
"
in darkness, so that the transforma-
"
this
"tions of
"This portal
god
may
"
is
%l
take place.'
it,
and there
lamentation on the part of those
"who
momitain when
their
in
are
they hear this dcjor shut."

In the centre of the scene
"
i2u
closed after this god
is
hath entered in through
"
(3m
to
the hoat of
four
standing,
gods
we
see
Ra heing towed along hy

each
of
whom
grasps the tow-line with Ijoth hands.

The god is now in the form of a ram-
headed man, who holds the sceptre

1
in his right
disk
above
hand, and has the solar
his
horns.
within a shrine which

the voluminous
Mehen,
his tail
^;
is
folds of
He
enveloped in
the
before him.
''ods
TUAIU,
serpent
a serpent also stands on
In frtmt of the
shrine stands Sa, and behind
The
stands
who tow
it
Hekau.
the boat are called
^ÎCTDÎ.
'Si\
-/^

SECOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT
88
The
Sim's boat
who
met
is
who
of thirteen gods,
iu
The names
holds a staff in his hand.
seven gods are: Nepemeh,
Q, Heku, ^^,
Setchet,
the
^^
fourth
_^,
r.EHA-AB,
_,
described
has no uanic.
reads
as
(if
the
tlie
jy
^^
which
Tlic tcxl
'^,2
Ba,
of a ram, an<I
six
last
uods
^sw^lip
<^
.tss^
Sun tuwcd by Gods
"gods who
head
The
liawk.
of the first
^^"O"? Khnemu, Q, and
-'2;V^>''
""^r_
The Bout
are
of
NexiiA,
,^
the tliird has
that
by a company
this section
are under the direction of a god
;iit'
of the Tuat.
in
vi'tVrs
llie
lo
entrances,"
tlic
Sun-god
N^^^V1l:^k
'
Viir.,
Nki'KN,
'
.
Viii.,
Xkna, /wwv\^
THE GATE OF SAA-SET
89
0^
Seven of the Gods
of the
Kntrances who tow the Soat of the Sun through

Saa-Set.
ff
jlJl.n-JL- '"'118
^^|,iii
ir
P^J
fi
-irS
VI
:^ tT
Six of the Gods of the Kntrances wlio tow the Boat of tlie
Saa-Sct, and a god who bears a !taff.
Sun
tliroueh
go
<^^^ .~~^
A^Sf
inn
-<2=^
|i
liiicr:zi^
^ Q <rr
cm] ^
(5
1^
I
^1-*
^K\
AAAA/V\
rj
l"
<C5N..
^n^'^^vr^ 9 ^^
(2
Jn
AA^Â^
n
h
Qp!
I
[~i^]
-<2>-
'^'^'^'^'^
PI
22
e
AAA/W\
iCi
I
III
III
A^^\AAA
AAA/SAA
/T\
'
III
wi
1
AÂA^\ AAAA/SA
1=311
?Q
A^\AAA
rt
A^^>/VNA
AA/W^
U X
'^
I
IV
ci
hl\N\N\
LTUTiininr
HI
ci
JJ
/ww^
^'^'^^
I
"Tills uR'ut
"'Oil
fl
iuiiiiicNctii
almiu the
loail.s
ul"
the
SPEECH UF RA TO THE GODS OF SAA-SET

"Tuat.
This god
" in order to
drawn by the gods
is
make
QI
Tuat
the
of
the
divisions (or, distinctions) in
"earth, and to work out [his] designs therein, to weigh

"
words and deeds in Anient, to magnify the great god
"
above the
little
god among the gods who are in the
"Tuat, to place the

" their thrones,
"
Knu
the blessed dead) upon
(i.e.,
and the damned
they have been condenuied in the judgment, and to
" destroy their bodies
me
"grant ye to
may have
" I
" earth.
by an
may
that I
saith
restore the tiara,
[my] shrine which
jxtsscssion of
Let Sa and
Ra
evil death.
Heka
the working out of plans for you, and for
"
come
"what
made
Isis hath
yours.
is
against you, and the
"gods.'
in the
is
me
for
making
to
to be at i)eace the
None shutteth [the

damned do not enter in
you
is
These gods say imto Ra, 'There
is
That which belongeth
"on the road
of
which are closed be unfolded,
"created
gods]
" is
them.'
of
is
from
"on
the
their
meat
may draw
Their
food
funeral
cool
olVcriuus
to
Tuat, therefore
the
"so that the gods
"
'
tliat
into being their attributes (or, forms) ye [have]
" after you.
"
wind, and offerings are there.
" door]
"
and
unite themselves to
"
"
which
[in the place] to
let
among
the
doors
hath
that
the food of
oft'erings,
and
darkness
the
the earth open,
along him
[i.e.,
waters,
let
to you,
and
their
Akert
their
these
drink
hands
are
regions
of
Anient."
On
the
the
lirst
right
twelve
boat
ol'
ihc
of
wliom
arc
are
lwi-iily-l'o\u'
described
as
gods,
"those

92
who
are at peace, the worshippers of Ea,"
^K\
jlc
who
3Q and the second twelve as

,
^^
are in the Tuat,"
'
"
the righteous
^^
" "
These beings are thus described by the accompanying

text
w/wv Jl
^^
A(^
III
ID D
>AAAA
1>\
AAAAAA AA/W\A
'
\7
^^WW\
A/'/>/v/V\
II
^ ci
\X\
-B^
1
ill
Wn.
\l
Jl
111
cmi
tl^lrriki
AAAAAA
mh
^'<^
-ZI
AA/VW\ AAAAAA
z^^^M.11
UiW
z^^^^ ^ lllllllll
u u
-^^
w
I
tk<^
^/ww\
II
D JT
@
_
3fcT:^
I
|<:z=>
iVIP^lSÎ^fPi^SPi:
oa
1
sl
H
I
TWENTY-FOUR RIGHTEOUS GODS OF SAA-SET
fiiy>?U
93
..^^(sSII^^-i^M'Sls:
(fî
rr^
Li_i
JP^
)^
-^M
I ^^^^ :^;^
/vvwvv;
AV^VA'-A
"^^*"
"^
"^r**
rr^^' ; '^ôT 1^=^
"
SFXOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT
94
AWAA
iT
111
i-\
'W^^/V^
AA/WV\
AAAAAA AAA/VSA
A.^WÂ
X ^
11
^^
.^.^
AA/Â\
-^
to-:
rrj
(or,
praised)
-H
^ w
ci
ft
<=> ^ O
dl
" Tliese [are
"^"^^
they who] have worshipped
Ea upon earth, who uttered words of power against

" Apep, who made their offerings' unto him, and who
"
"
burnt
"
own
(literally,
made) incense
" jDOssession of their cool
"
They
liave gained
waters, and they receive their
meat, and they eat of their offerings in the gateway
"of
"
on their
to their gods
Ijehalf, after their offerings.
liini
wliose
name
is
hidden.
Their meat
is
gateway, and their offerings are with him
" therein.
" are yours,
And Ra
saith unto
them
by the
who
is
Your offermgs
'
ye have power over your cool waters, your
"souls shall never be hacked to pieces, your meat

"shall never
"
fail,
[0 ye who have] praised [me], and
have vanquished Apep for me.'
The
who
"
a])ove passage refers to the " worshippers of
Ra
are at peace,"
[These are] they [who] spake
trutli
u]ion
earth,

SPEECHES OF RA AND THE HODS
"and
ulio \\v\v
" tliey
"
maat
trutli),
(i.e.,
yours, live ye
is
waters, whicli are waters of
.... ' .....
^^
*..*
'
'
...
-^:
" ^-*^
J^~w^
0^
Seven
of the rifjliteous
And
" guilt
and
" there
he stability to
"
sin.
\.
-[J
','
Disk
of Ea.
him
well.
in the corners of the
And
meat
'
'
Ea
*-\l
Let
Let him
and
it,
May
"grow
"
have
MWVWW l/WW\
gods say to
"Khnti which are

stronger,'
'..','''
^;__.
the shrine have the mastery over
serpent [Mehen] guard
their cool
tliose wlio
. ,,
yourselves
gods of the Tuat.
these
tlie
to
r-:
*.*.'.'!',.''
I
" in
fire
cool
their
and they have power over these
"
'
tlie
unto tliem
Ye
your food.
<n
are trutli
***.* VI'.*'
and
Efi saith
"
'
about
their invocations in this gateway,
waters are in their cisterns.
"'Truth
iqxtn
live
lo e\il tliuughl
.ulilicLtMl
iiol
They mako
" gods.
95
'
tiiat is
let
the
the flames of
hidden shrine
there shall be given to
in the place of peace in their circle."
them

g6
The above passage
refers to the " I'ighteous
who
are
the Tiiat."
ill
On
the h'f i side

wlio
Njll
if
the
"oat uf Jla are
depicted in
is
form
tlie
1.
The god Tem,
an aged man,
of
IL
leaning heavily on a stick which
hand.
2.
Four male beings who are lying prostrate on
their backs.
l)0wed,
grasps in his right
lie
?>.
Twenty male
and their arms
beings, with their Imcks
tied together at
their ell)Ows
The
fonr beings are debeliind their backs.
^-^
S^
jv
"X-"^-
'T^
i^Zm
^ ^^
Zm^ZjJf^
scriljed
tJie
as
twenty as
" tates of
"
"the
"
inert,"
the apos-
the Hall of Ea,
who have ])lasphemed

who have
" Rii n])on earth,
:,
;.
The
;:.'v.\'- ::.":.
I-.;-
and Blasphemers
ofRa.
inert Apostates
"
invoked evils npon liim
'
tliat is in
" ]iave
.
"right,
"words against KhT'TI," ~<^'^v
The text referring

reads
to
tlie
inert
the Egg,
who
aside
the
tlirust
and have spoken

y^
and
tlio
apostates
THE GATE OF SAA-SET
oTii
rv/
^2i
yWVAAA
/wwv\ ..JU,.-^^
/WWNA
I
[^^ fV
11!^
{WVWV
III
^^
s=>
c=>=3
II
4 =<^^
SiJ
ô
21
^-=-
Ml TT
/i
1
II
^^^
X
l'
<=:>
A/WWS
"^3:^ n fk.
/WWVV
is=.
^^
Jf
-t^
zi
"==^
..,
III
l==_
* c=^'A'^ <=>
V\ ^^^
AAAAAA
<^
^
[TZD
"
<=
ill'-'
LU iiiiliiiiii:^^Ji
I
_^S
5^
!wiw!
tJ
S^
^ .^ cz^ "-^"^
<=> r\ rm
i<CZ>
^ ^^s=3 =
I
Jl
A/^v/vV\
_fl
Ji f.
Jr
^wvaa'^^
iiinini
s=>
/wwv^C:^5lll
(2
97
^^^^^
Jl 11
A^^WV.
I
S<
^=
I
^*^
<=^
^^^^^
^Jn=n:
Tern worketh on behalf of Ra, glorifying the god,

VOL.
IT.
g8
"
and singing praises
to
[He
"tilings to his enemies.
"my
"
father lia
word
'Tiie
word
of
my
right (madt) against yon, and
is
am the son who }>roam the father who
"ceedeth from his father, and
Ye
"proceedeth from his son.
are fettered, and ye
with strong cord, and
" are tied
dislriliuting evil
saith]
right against yon.
is
and
soul,
liis
it
who have
is I
sent
"forth the decree concerning vou that ve should he
^^
,v
w-vw
-,
Tlie Apostates
and
"opened.
" his soul
Ha
is
'
who
=>
"-
."^r^
v(
'
\_L
arc (loomed to destruction, with
arms bound.
arms
youi'
fetters;
in
liliispliemers of Ra,
their
"hound
])ron()nn('eth
the
shall
ne\er more he
formula against yon,
prepared to attack you
my
father hath
"gained the mastery over you, and his soul uttereth

"
words against you.
Your
evil deeds
[ha\'e turned]
"against yon, your ])lottings [have come] u])on

"
your ahominahle acts [have recoiled]
"destinies
are
for
evil,
and
your
\\\)on
dcjoni
you,
you, your
hath
heen
RA
DECREE OE DOOM
99
"decreed before Ea; your unjust and perverted judg"
ments are upon yourselves, and the wickedness
"
your words
" wliicli
" It
is
of cursing are
hath
l)een
upon you.
you who have committed
"wrought
E\'il is
decreed for you before
iniipiity in the
the
my
of
doom
father.
and who have
sins,
Great Hall; your corruptible
Sn
''
_!_:
'^
III
<WW^
M *WW "V
>
V^^l
^-
^ ^ r^
=*
tvvrt
IjT^
t:;
2^ Sr^
^3f Pll
The Apostates and
" l)odies shall
Bliispheiners of RS, who arc

their arms bound.
doomed
to destruction,
with
be cut in pieces, and your souls shall
"
have no existence, and ye shall ne\'er again see Ra
"
with his attril)utes
"land.
"in
Hail, Ha!
tlie ])lace of
[as]
he journeyeth in the hidden
Adored be Ra!
destruction.'"
Tiiino enemies are
100
CHArTEE
lY.
THE GATE OF AQEBI.

The
The
Tiiiijd
Division of the Tuat.
the sun having passed tln-ough the Second
l3oat of
Division of
the Tuat arrives at
leads to the
Third Division.
the
is
protected
l)y
which protects the door
outwork
^^
of a fortified Iniilding.
The
111
111
jk
^'
iiiid
as the " second

in this wall,
rows of poiiilod stakes, AAA AAA.

the corridor
stands a god, in
Am-aua,
^;^ "^^
At
and at the exit
god called Sekhahesnefunen,

said to "extend his
I
runs
AAAAftA,
QO
il
form, called
is
n A /wwv\
I
a similar
^Y>
arms and hands
At each
by
the entrance to
nmmmied
m
that
tw(i walls, tlio tojis of whicli are protected
between
of
company
which com-
opening, whicli leads to a ccmidor
is
its
tliat
the Second Di\isi(>n from the Third,
pletely divides
each
for
guarded by nine gods, in the form
is
gods,"
of the o
'
an
unlike
an outwork, similar to
mummies, who are described
is
is
which has already been described,
first,
opening
the gateway ^^hic'h
This gateway
/wwvA
;
to Ka,"
side of the angle, near
î2.tii:f34>iay3&i^>^4i
The Gate
of the Serpent Aiiebi.

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT
102
the t'liiraucc to the corridor,
is
who
a serpent,
ejects
mouth; the tiame from the one sweeps

the corrido]-, at the end of which it is met by
Haines from
al(ii,i!,-
liis
the llaiue from the other ser})ent which sw"ee})S along
the
inside
serpents are
said
gateway leading
UAUAU,
=-3
<
inner
walL
to
for
the
of
to the
tail,
who
-/i
Third Division
The
is
^'^^^
'^^^*^^
ww\a
"Yha
called Septetthereof,
^^*^'*^*^"
guarded by the serpent standing
called Aqebi, 'î^
is
faces outwards.
Ila
is
Ea,
iOtyIII,''
whicli opens inwards,
on his
l)e
tiames of these
Tlie
'^
J HH
'^^'
^^^^^
texts referring to the entrance of
through this gateway read:
A/VWV\
<^
-Si)
"^
AAA/V\A
iJ
'^ AAAWV\
lllllllll
LJ
<^
"-^^"
AA/V\/\A
-^ A/W\AA
^^
"mmnr
A/WSAA
-^
sQ
AA/W\A
F^Y^
AA/VW\
1
I
ra
AAAAAA
AAAA
mm
-rl
r]
11
iiiniiii
71
AAA/Vv\
lllllllll
<ci
>^
address to the serpent aqebi
ra's
"
[When]
" in
god cometh
this
through
to this gateway, to enter
who
gateway, the gods
this^
103
are therein
Let this gateway be
"
acclaim this great god, [saying],
"
unfokled
"
"
thou traveller,
him that is in heaven. Come then,
who
is over this
who dost journey in Amentet.' He
door openeth [it] to Ra. Sa saith unto Aqebi, Open
"
thy gate to
"
Khuti, and
t(.)
'
let the
doors be opened to
'
He
unfold thy door to KiiUTi.
lia,
"illumine the darkness, and he shall force a

"
the light in the habitation which
"
door
"
through
" in
"
closed
is
it,
tlieir
way
for
This
hidden.'
is
the great god hath entered
after
and there
shall
is
lamentation to those
gateway when they hear
this
who
are
door close
[upon them]."
Along the middle

lioat
of the
Ijefore
The
fastened to
the
roi)e ly
of
terminates in a
describes
that the
it
his
Division we see the
four gods, as
l)y
slirine,
similar to that
companions are Sa and
which the boat
two ends
tlie
form
stands in a
and
descril)ed,
IIekau.
in
Ka
the ^ôd
already
of the Tiiiinj
sun being drawn along
is
towed along
of a êry remarka])le oljject,
long leam, each end of
The
mil's head.
as "his boat,"
is
^^
Umr gods who tow
'^'^=^
which
acconi})aiiying text
'^^^^^
from the
fact
the boat are seen again at
ibf olhrr cud of the bcaui-liki' object, with the towing-
rope in their hands,
it is
clear tliat the boat of 11a,
the god himself, were V)elieved to pass through
one end
to tlie other.
The
object
is
it,
and
from
supported on the
104
"
shoulders of eight gods, in numiiuied form,

called " Bearers of the gods,"
^^.^^"^
who
"^ ^
(](]
are
at each end, innnediately behind the liuU's head, stands
Inill,
and
at intervals seven gods, wlio are called " the
Lmt T VK ^
The Gods
'
f^
t?
y ?^
i^
of the Third Division of the
Tuat
>'
-1 .^
S^
fr>
towiiiir tlic Boat, of Ka,
l-TJ "T-.
.15
^
Tlic I'^H^ht lijarei'B
cif
the Boat of
gods who arc within,"

Tijioii
it.
ininnmicfl
their
At
the
I'oiins,
hands
end
witli
crossed
of
tlic
V\
n
a.
this
their
on
Earth and
V\
Seven
i,
Division
ellMiws
theii
its
Ciods.
are seated
stand
]ir()jeeting,
hrcasls.
'Tlic
I'onr
and
Icxt

KA PASSES THROUGH THE KARTH-GOD
which refers to the passage
reads
the boat of the sun
of
A/^W\A
1
i=3^
A.
www
IO5
^
cli "^-^^^'
/I\
'1
xn
/v\/vsA^
Ml
^\
\C\
inJilllllllllD
^kiiihT1Ji
IV^^kS^li-M'JJ^T^
io6
i*""^
(E
AAAAAA
AAÂAA
'^
dJ
5i_
AV/W\
AAAA/V\
AAAAAA
[111]
^î^^
ra
"
A/VWVN
[111]
111
^^(^3)
AAAA^\
A/WVV\
"
This great god
towed along
is
A/WSAA,
<::i
111
^TP:
the gods of the
)y
'
Tuat, and this great god ad\'ancetli to the Boat of
'
Earth, which
'
them
'
the Earth, and
'may
Hail,
'unto your
'of
'
the
the
ye gods who
'
there
who
Holy
IJark.
make
Tuat which
lieareth
travel
lift
support
l)c
Earth.
'and verily
Ha
the bark of the gods.
is
into
your
is
lie
\\
my
is
))aek
forms
the
of
and
liglit
the
])oat
in
the
(or,
hidden
Boat
the Tuat,
of
forms
ho
go
to
tlie
saith unto
hear up his
np the Bark
to
/^
Q^} Pf^
^
/-^ /WWVA
AAAAAA
A/V>AVv
(5
[111]
]>ark
of
attributes),
haliitation
to
'perform the plans which are carried ont therein.'
Ennuhkhata
'ExKUiiKiiATA,
'Soul which
'let
the
J)oul)le
lie
at peace
ihc god
'Praised be the
[saitli],
Bull
willi
liatli
that
swallowed, and
wliich
lie
hath
"
'
created.'
The
ôd
eriecl
and
his
of
llie
boat
abo\"e
to
Words
is
lo
allow
the Suu-
pass through the double
bull-

RA PASSES THROUGH THE EARTH-GOD
headed 15oal
(f
the Earth
and wiien he has done
"These
"the
"
(i.e.,
JJuat of tlie
let or liinch-anee,
tliis,
the four gods at the other end of
Ea
Earth) say to
'Praised
whose Soul hath been absorbed by
" 1 'raised
"This
"
gnd.s
any
\vithi\it
Ea
be the gods of
J)oat of its
Tuat
Their
his way.
T
r^ ^
,r=
^>1
v>wM
ww i_L^-
ott'eiings are
and there are
;^ :zrD
IV -^ 'f^^ 1^
'-^^ ^^^^ 11^
-a
'^.
"III
*VW
"I
i /I *;;i^ ^ fa.
1
<
i;^'-
'b
-"^
^^
\^
I"**
m^^
/^
^_
-^
^-^w.^.^
'^--w-i.^
AM, Iujm
am,
|UM 1^
'-'^w'^
N.\W
v^* f^
>"*^
"^.^^
cries
journeyeth
lie
the i)lants of the year,
t-j.
'^^
wlio hath rested [tlierein].'
rejoiceth,
^ ^t^^\
A
i:::
Ha,
lie
Earth-god
tlie
from them after Ea hath passed them as
"on
I07
.vAMM
r-
>
"
>!
T
I
.r[^
.Ti
7^^
...Til
\/
TP
^fr#f
tttt
The
"and
"
Tuat-j?otl.s
address the Utnii.
their otl'erings arc gi\en lo
them when
who draw along this

Tuat(0 ^^''" [draw] the
the words of those
"The gods
of the
tliey liear
great god.
lioly
Eoat
"in the earth say unto the Utau, whose arms are
"
hidden
"
stand(
"and
O ye Utau
wlutse
"nostrils,
"
'
of the earth,
whose duty
it is
to
near his habitation, w hose heads are uneovered,
<)
arms are hidden, may

IItaT',
liiere
be air
t<j
your
and may your funeral swathings
be burst o[)en, and
may
n'ou
iia\e
tlie
mastery over
io8

your meats, and
may
"yoii have peace
(or,
"
ll3a;ii:
that which I
" rest) in
"
V
t
Their
ha^'e created.
"food
bread
of
is
"cakes, and their

" liread
made of
is
I*
in
"
the
"
draughts whicli they
"
drink
"
water, and their
red
are
[cool]
meat
"
because of the white-
"
ness
" of
"
brilliance)
((r,
apparel
their
in
the Tuat."
On
I"
side
this
twelve
(if
Division
Tuat the boat
Sun
the
of
hand
right
tlie
of
of the
of
given unto them
" is
3if ir!>ii<!
the
grain,
passes
shrines,
which has
its
each
doors
thrown wide open, and

so permits us to sec a
god in
mummied form
standing
scribed
"^
L;(jds
ll<4
The-Twclvc
11-11:
holj' Goils
who
are lu the Tual,
inside
gods
llu'sc
as
who
it
are
de-
" tlie
holy
are in the

THE GODS OF THE BOILING LAKE
log
I*
T-.-inî^qflîiî^cm]
I
the frout of the twelve shrines stretches an enormous
duty
serpent, the
lake
Iwiling
of
up
stand
wliieli
which
to
is
to
with
rounded
their
waists
twelve
who
"the
as
gods
the
mummied
lake,"
l)oiling
which relate
TJie texts
Jl
of beings are as follows
god
in front of each
|nr
]
|
in
These gods are described
of wheat.
in
ends,
either have white bodies,
or are arrayed in wliite apparel
grows a large ear
a long basin
is
water,
gods, witli black heads,
who
protect those
Beyond the shrines
stand in them.
or
of
'
to both groups
u
I
Kl
AAAA/V\
lllllllll
I
Oil
l^=
A/VWAA
I
^
^
J^
Jta
ii^
/wvAAA
I^Sfffi^l
-^
\my
/NA/>AAA
*.
/vvvvv\
T ?
ra
I
/-/V/>AA
i^ ^
in
AA/Vv\A
(2
t.
AÂA/^^
/vvvvv\
I
('^^îS^^
rT~i
G
=0=111
no

A/AA/V\
rvW\JV\
111
^'^^^"^
I
/VWAAA
/WÂ/V^
8
Df
,1
lllllllll
AAIWVS
iiiiinrr
[III]
^f
^^ ^
o m
<=
LIIIJ
I,
'^^S*
AA/WVA
C^
II
II
AAAAAA
^[
^ iy ^
<:3 ili
CZEZl
^-^^
'
AAAAAA
i^
^f
[III]
n ^^ AAAAAA
A/VÂA^ III
AA/wv\
oa
^VNAAA
/VVS/\AA
11
AfW\/V\
^_
1^1
(2^^
,^Tifrfif 11T
V
'0' /WVVVv
1
I
A^(VvÂ
'
^^(^
^
UN
RA ADDRESSES THE SHENNU GODS
W
^
*^
/WyWN
"
Ea
\U y
^ ^
III
(a
AA/w^^
'^=
,^^^ M
v\
Jl
A-.^^v
so
&
AWWv_|
C___Z) ^
meml ers
whose shrines the serpent Seti guardeth.
saith unto
" shrines,
"
III
111
[Those Avho are iu] their shrines are the
" of tlie o-od

"
III
them:
'Open
my
that
darkness in which ye are
of]
your
penetrate
the
ye [the doors
radiance
may
found you weeping and
"lamenting, with your shrines tightly closed, hut air

" shall
"
he given to your nostrils, and I have decreed
that ye shall have abundance to overflowing [in
And
"tilings].'
"
come thou
"failest.'
"him
"
i)ay
these gods say unto
into our lake,
Ilfi
'Hail,
thou great god who ne\'er
The Shennu gods who are before and behind
homage
he traverseth
to
him, and they rejoice in
[their] region,
and when
"journeyeth through the secret
place.
Ea when
great god
tlie
Their food
"consisteth of loaês of l^read, their drink
"from
"
from
" Seti,
" there.
all
Ra,
the red [1)arley], and

[their cisterns of] water,
giveth unto
their
and the serpent
made
come
of fire,
them the things whereon they
The door which shutteth them
" after this
is
cool waters
in
live
closeth
god hath passed through their midst, and
"
they utter cries of grief when they hear their doors
"
shut upon them."
The text iu brackets is supplied from Lefebure, Les Hypogees

Rnyaux de Thebc>< (Tombeau de Seti l^', iv^ partie, pi. xiv.), Paris,
'
1886.

112
The following
re-
fers to the lake of
water
"1
"
this
in
Division
[Here
the
is]
"lake of water
"which
is
"Tuat,
and
the
in
"
who
the gods
"arrayed in
nil'-'"
C'^M'I^
'
l"!*
ill if.
who
heads
"
have
"
uncovered.
This
"
lake
with
"
oreen herbs.
"
[their]
is filled
water
" is
are
[their]
"apparel, and
Of
is
it
"surronnded by
The
of this lake
boilmg hot, and
"the birds betake
"themselves to
"flight when they
" see
C>i
" thereof,
"
"is
"
HM:!IUI<k
they
" foetid
o KX
i.iii<;oiiir:d-îii*i:
The Gods
of the Boiling Lake.
waters
the
in
these
and when
smell
the
smell which
Unto
it.
gods
"Ra: '0
saith
ye gods
"whose duty
it
is
THE GODS OF THE BOILING LAKE

"[to guard] the green
II3
your lake, whose heads
lierl>s of
"are unc<n'ered, and whose limbs are covered with
may
"garments,
there
" otferings l)e
made
"your meat
l)e
to
air to
l)e
you
from your
"shall be yours, but to you

the
"
These [gods] say unto
"
thou who sailest in thy
" fire
thereof
lake.
it
nostrils,
green
herl)s,
and may
and may
The water thereof

and
shall not be boiling,
not be upon your bodies.'
"
heat
your
of the
shall
Kfi
Come
'
Ijoat,
thou unto
whose eye
us,
blazing
is of
which consuineth, and hath a pupil which sendeth
" forth light
"
The beings of the Tuat shout with joy

when thou approachest send forth thy light upon us,
thou great god who hast fire in thine eye.' Their
"
food consisteth of loaves of bread and green herbs, and
"
" their
" cool
drink
water
is
beer)
from
of the Icemtet plants,
is
[their cisterns of] water.
beings.
In the
in the
form
first
with
its
serpent Apep,
with
And
food
aiied
coiled
fiat
Tuat are two groups
these
we
up before him
voluminous
in
upon the ground, is the monster

l>ehind
Apep stand nine men,

their
sides
these
In the second group

I
are
^
is
D D
II.
of
god Tem,
see the
"Tchatciia who repulse Apepi,"
VOL.
Ea
man, with bent shoulders,
arms hanging by
their
called tlie
head
of
an
of
leaning upon a staff

folds,
their
the left of the path along which the boat of
passes in this Division of the
and
be given unto them in abundance from this lake."
" shall
On
(or,
Te.m,

114

in a similar atti-
and before
tude,
him stand nine

gods, each hold-
ing
of
symbol
the
in
life
the
right hand, and
the sceptre
w<
in
the left; the nine
gods
"
are
Nebu
I-
khert,"
Lords
"
i.e.,
called
of
destinies,"
-^
The
texts
^vllich
refer
to
these groups
read
III
l-î.cû 1^=1
^^
J\
a^
J\
Thc Tchalcha who
reiJulse
Apcp.
(2
THE TCHATCHA WHO REPULSE APEP
^^
^^
^^>-
^=3
D D
AAAA^
11^ ^
U.
II5
^3P5 D D
i;
>-Q*C
>^kT?l
I
i\
(T)
6)
JU.
AAAA'vA
^^-eSHii-_c^_U^,.
o
s^SrniôMI^Srrit
I
"I
,|inu^
/www
=1
S\
fiiî^fli^^r^
0^^^=^
ii6
rô
ra
(5
nifv
>
AAÂAA
A/V\AAA
AAAAAA
r
I
1 ^ w^
m-PY
- jrSflt
AA/WVv
/O
lO
'^
\\
^--^
I1^J
J\
J\
J\
rsNsN^
Ul
^r?i
The
first
<^
group shows us what
"
Tem hath done
for
"
Ea, aucl how he hath protected the god by words of
"
magical
"
Seba.
" shalt
power, and
[Temu
saith
never more
rise
overthrown the serpent
hath
Thou
'
up
art prostrate,
and thou
thou art enchanted by [my
"
enchantments], and thou shalt never more be found.
"
The word
"
word
"
Ea, and I have made an end

"
is
of
my
The company
" say
father
is
madt against thee

of the
Thy head
'
is slit,
madt against
;
thee,
and
have destroyed thee

of thee for
Khuti.'
Ea who
repulse
gods of
my
for
Apep
Apep, thy folds are gashed,
"
thuu shalt never more envelop the boat of Ea, and
"
thou shalt never again make a way into the divine
"bark.
"
flame of
fire
the hidden place, and
goeth out against thee from
we have condenmed
thee to thy
THE LORDS O F DESTINIES

" dire doom.'
'
(i.e.,
the nine gods of the
"company
"
Thuy
117
(.'')
Ea)
of
upon the food
"and
upon
live
Ea,
of
cakes
the
"of Khent-Amenti, for

are made on
"their behalf upon
" offerings
" earth,
" cool
and lilmtions
?r-.ll.
/^
of
made
water are
"unto them hy the lord

" of food (or, as lords of
"
food) before Ea."
To the second group

of
nine
saith
"
gods
"
Inasmuch
'
Tem
as
ye are the gods who
" possess life
and sceptre
"
(i.e.,
"
who have mastery over
"
your sceptres, drive ye
"
back the serpent Seba
"
from Khuti, gash ye
" witli
"and
authority),
knives
and
the foul
evil serpent
Af.'
"
These are the gods who
"
work enchantments on
"Apep, who
"
in
open
the
earth to Ea, and
who
The Lords
of Destiiiie.s(?).
ir8
" (sliut it
"
They
against
are those
Apep iu the gates of Khenti-Amenti.

who are in the hidden place, and they
"praise Ea, and they destroy his enemies, and they
"protect the great one against the serpent Afu, and

"
they utter cries of
jo}"
at the overthrow
by Ea
of the
enemy of Ea. They live upon the meat of Ea, and

"on the cakes offered to Khenti-Amenti. Offerings
" are made on their behalf upon earth, and they receive
"
" libations
"
through
"They -utter
when he
" ness,
of
cries to Ea,
" for the great

"
[their]
and holy are they
liath
and their
word being madt
arm
in
their
in Anient,
hidden place.
and they make lamentation
god after he hath passed by them, for

departed they are enveloped in darkcircle is closed
upon them."
Tin
CHAPTER
V.
THE GATE OF TCHETBI.

The Fourth Division of the Tuat.
boat of the sun having passed through the Third
The
Division of the Tuat arrives at the gateway
This gateway
leads to the Fourtli Division.
^^hicll
is
like
that which admitted the god into the Third Division,
and
of
guarded
is
l)y
nine gods, in the form
are described as the " third com-
mummies, who
pany
III
outwork
its
god who are within,"
of the gods of the great
f) f=vi
entrance to
walls
is
'^
called
corridor which runs l)etween the two
tlie
a god in munniiied form called En'UE]!KIIATA,
^n^
"
and at the exit
v\ '^L.
Seta-ta,
uraeus over his brow, and
arms and liands

corridor
is
Ha,"
swept by flames
the mouths
angle,
to
of
and their
Fourth Division
is
a similar
god has a
eacli
eacli is said to "
of hre
god
extend his
^^ ^^ 9*
^^^^
which proceed from
two serpents, stationed each at an

" fire is for Ra."
The gateway of the
is
called XEi-.T-s-TcHErAF,
.
'^^
(S)
i,
I

FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
120
and the text
"
says,
who
"
0'
'^'^^
I
Ea,
'
n wl
"
v^
AAAAAA
'^
'
Open thon the
"
onr darkness
m^ i1
[][]
'
"^
II
hail,
-^v^/^
_B^
which stands on
called TcHETBi,
which refer
"
'
Open
"
may make
through
rrrSr
/vww\
fvi
way throngh
"t*
Aw^.
^^=^
III
his tail
;^^
2i
The
ns,'
fv
(7\
monster
NsN^N\
serpent
and guards the gateway
^^ \î
^"^^'^ ^
^^^*^
^^^^^
to his admission of
Ea
read, "
Sa
saith to
is
^"^^^
He who
Tchetbi
is
:
Khuti,
send light into the thick darkness, and
his radiance illumine tlie hidden habitation.'
"This door
this
'
above, and dispel
^^^'^
may
that he
" in
nr
[thy] gate to Ea, unfold thy doors to
"
"
is
Ea, come thou to
over this door openeth to Ea.
"
inI
gods say to
of
earth, force thon a
the Tnat and the region which
>/
"
IJ
,,,
company
"^^^^
this
to
and the gods
it,
<=>
him,"
acclaim
are therein
cometh
This great god
''gateway, and entereth in tlu'ongh
it,
is
shut after this great god hath passed
and there
is
gateway when they hear
Ki^ ^^zz^
A.r~^
wm
/^^ww -^
who
\\
iU
^^^^=^
<
I
are
upon
this door close
rf:n=H5i'iw^^ê=î
.
...
The Gate
^^^^rr*
of the Serpent Tchetbi.
^
122
UZZ3
Ji
z]
ra
mm
j\
^/wws
In the middle of this Division we see

lieing
god
is
towed on
its
way by
same form
in the
shrine enveloped by
and Heka at the
tlie
four gods of the

as before,
Me hen.
boat of
Ea
Tuat
the
and stands
Sa stands
in a
in the liows,
Tlie boat advances to a long,
stern.
low building with a heavy cornice, which contains nine

small shrines or chapels
mummied form
in each of these
lying on his back.
described as the "gods
who
their abodes " (literally,
"
[y\^\
AAW\A
III
follow Osiris,
holes
"),
is
a god in
Tlie nine gods are
111
who
^::.^
Immediately
are in
I
in front of the
nine shrines are two groups, each containing six women,
who stand upon
a slope, one half of which appears to
be land and the other half water; these

called " the hour goddesses
1__^.
^
the otlier
Hereket,
"s])awneth
hours.
l)y
Eacli grou})
a monster serpent of
^^,
and
of
twelve serpents
women
are
which are in the Tuat,"
liim
to
it
l)e
is
separated from
many
is
folds called
said
devoured
that
l)y
he
tlie
THE GODDESSES OF THE HOURS
12^,
^S.U?i;
The Gods
of the
Fourth Division
of the
Tuat towing- the Boat of Ra.
The Nine Gods who follow
(fifi-
Osiris.
.-jL-îi
The Serpent Hereret and the Goddesses of
tlie
Hours.
124
The
text relating to the passage of the boat of the sun
reads
\\
Ja^
Jf
\^\
^1
^
Ji
N-^
,1
-A
/WWV%
-SÂlll
^ ^^^^
Jl c=i^-
l\.
_B^
III
^^,^^,^
I
If
III
J\
CZSZJ
J\
/WVSAA
-<S>-
i:^
A^^y\^ AAAAAA
III
A^^vÂ^
I
tJ
D
o__>
s^
^ o
I
zmmmmAMm
U
r\
[r:=i
jr'
AAAAAA
53>.
AWVNA <=Z:>3
111^
^
A/VWSA
i^mrnTlla:]1
Aft/WNA
'
DESCRIPTIVE TEXT
\l
/WvWS
III
|U
^,,,
-A"
Ill
(0
i;^^^
*?.
/I
^=^
ra
,ÂWv\^ /v\flAA^
lAi
g)
^^rnî
=^1
^^^
Ci
ci
'WVW\
A'WVVN
=0=111
125
Ji
(s
lllllllll
^
I
r^
AAAAAA
II
II
y^
AAAAAA
i
<=:>
111^
01
AV.AAA
v^
A^
II
IT
III
Oiii
"
i^mf
AAAAAA
LI7J
1^.
o
(5
'"
^.
Ci
<:i
AA^WVA
AWW\
-î
A^^NAAA
A/VVVAA
^
(7
III
I)
(S
C^^
III
AAAAAA
I
A^yVAAA
<=>
This great god
"Tiiat,
[III]
AAAAAA
PVi^^lmk
"
[111]
[III]
fVWW\
'^'^'^^^
III
AAA/vW
V>
^ ^
jj
/V\r^^V^
^2i
==:^
17
^J)
o
A/WWv
Millie
AA/Â^^
LL
nflVR
AAAAAA
AWVN
\\
AAWvW
I
is
AAAAAA
A^NAAA
^ w
of
in
AAAAAA
AVVV\\
jji'iir
drawn along by the gods
and he journeyeth
worketh in respect
LTZD
of the
the liidden place, and
the things which are there.
"
126
Draw ye me
"
[He
"
Tuat, look ye upon me,
"
TuU ye with your arms and draw
"
and turn ye aside
"
the habitations which surround Ares
" to]
saith
'
ye beings of the
along,
[for]
have created you.
ye
me
therewith,
to the eastern part of heaven, to
that hidden mountain, the light
(or,
(or,
Sar) [and
radiance) of
which goeth round about among the gods who receive
"
me as
" Draw
"
"
come forth among you into the hidden

ye me along, [for] I work on your behalf
I
gateway which covereth over the gods
And Ea
"
them
those who
saith unto
" gods, for I strike

" [saying].
"
ye gods
Arise,
'
'
" rise
"
"ye
my
up before
right state by
filth
are in their sepulchres,
who are in
are broken, who live
upon your own offal,
and feed
shall haê in the
of
my
l)eams.
Tuat are
things which
"
consisteth of flesh, and their ale
" is
"
The
duties
in conformity
"
" [barley],
ye
Disk, and put ye yourselves in a
means
have decreed for you.'
and their
me,
have ordered for you the
your sepulchres, whose souls
upon your own
of the Tuat.'
Look ye upon
plan and manner of your existence,
"
place.
in the
is
which
with the
Their food
[made] of the red
libations are of cool water.
There
lamentation to them after they have heard their
doors close upon them."
In respect
said
:
"
of the
[These are]
twelve goddesses of the hours
they who stand upon
who guide
"
and
it
is
they
"
means
of
their instruments.
"
'
Hearken,
(J
ye goddesses
it is
their lake,
by
lia in a straight line
To them Ra
of the
saith
hours of the night

KA
Work
"sky.
ADDRESS TO THE HOURS
ye,
and eat
and
ye,
I27
ye in your
rest
"gateways, with your breasts towards the darkness,
"and your hind-parts towards the
Make
light.
to
"
stand up the serpent Hereret, and live ye upon that
"
which conieth forth from
"
Tuat
to eat
It is
it.
up the spawn
of
your duty in the
Hekeuet, and ye
"
destroy that which cometh forth from
"
me, for
"
homage
"
"
bread,
" their
"
Take ye your
[to me].
ye Hours
and
rest (or, be at peace),
Their food consisteth of
'
their ale
is
cakes
of
[made] of the red [barley], and
-draughts are of cool water, and there
kltit (i.e.,
On
Sun
is
given
Fourth Division we see
in the
carry along their doubles,"

|
|
.2.
round the
"
v^
Lake
the
"
-r
Lake
of
Life,"
3.
Ten
of the Uraei,"
Livhig Uraei," h
which refer
"Jy
-'-^
Twelve iackal-headed gods, who stand

c/
called the "jackals in the lake of

-^k
Twelve gods,
1.
and standing upright, who are called "the
who
gods
the l)eatitied dead)."
the right hand of the path of the boat of the
1)earded
"
Draw ye
may pay
unto them as their food that which cometh forth with
"the
it.
have begotten you in order that ye
shall
;^ ^ ^
to these tliree
life,"
'
""^^^^
'
^^^
"y ')^
which stand round
uraei,
JL
'^
"f"
and are called the
^^^^ ^^^^^
'l
groups of beings read:

128
Jr
^^
Li
III
i>
(3
III!
<=>
Jl II
/www
' -^
I
^^
AÂÂ^
ft
o
s
^^^^^^^ /VW\AA
.ô
/^vwv\
CZ^
M-t^
*^3'
AVÂ^^
aj\
'
\"\"\
:::!^
f^ TTl
II
^ ^^
A/WV\A
III
i-j
I
A^^vAAA
I
[rzD
AÂAA^
ra
'
^ w
o e
ra
ra
^tt^^
jfj^
'^'^^''^
/Tti
II
AAAAAA
ra
A/VWW
AA/WAA
11
<^
JL
I
tl
7^
AA/w^^
I
I
Ml"-'
^ -e-
AAAAAA
I
AAIWVA
fl^
V [^]
D
mo
5=5
AA/wyv^
\=^
II
311]
<=> ITI
Tl
AAAA/Vv
iTl
AAAAAA
II
DESCRIPTIVE TEXTS
Q-^ r^xn s=3

^ D
1
11
II
ml
^ w ^
^:=^(
=0=
II
AAAAAA
^^^
^-Q-^ C3XZ1
III
III
\> 'vz:^
s=>
B SIM
.wwvN
III
^ ^
'fL
111^ _^ III"-' .m
^^
\> AAA^WS
II
/= '^z^ <=>U
^= ^
III
J\
I
/
j^ (^^ ^*
/<-%
1^^371'rri
""""
n tk
iH jrt;::^!
'^
I
^=>
AA,Vj\^
1
e ^/
-^^
iQ>
1
'^z:^
m^
_^ J^
-^-
Ik ^
"2^
^^
12g
I'î
^^|tKrnô^^
I
/WWV\
_Zr
J^
J\
-I
I
C=i=^
r\N\N\r\
Ly
lu
Tlie
reads
"
Ml
^'t^
'*
^ W
/w>A/v%
paragraph which refers to the
[These are]
^^
Q::l
first
(2
twelve gods
they
who
bear along their doubles,
themselves in that which floweth in
abundance from the slaughtered ones during the time
" of their existence,

"
III
2^..=^
"who immerse
"
C^ AA^^\
't^J
and who carry the
offerings
are rightly due [to the god] to his abode.

VOL.
II.
which
Unto them

130
" saith
Ra
" ye gods
That which
'
who
are
belongeth to you [to do],
among your
offermgs,
to offer as
is
"an obligatory offering your doubles. Ye have your

" own offerings, your enemies are destroyed, and they
" are not.
Your spirits are on their thrones, [and your]
" souls are on their places.' They say unto Ra, Adora'
Ra-Khuti
"tions be unto thee,

"
Hail to thee,
thou Soul who art protected in the earth
" thee, as
Hail to
being eternity, the lord of the years and of
"
the everlastingness which hath no diminution.'
"
food consisteth of offerings, their drink
" water,
"
and there
is
cool
them when they
lamentation to
hear their doors close upon them.
Their
of
is
Their food
is
given
"to them from the goddess Mu-sta(?) by Tesert-baiu."
The paragraph which

gods reads
"
refers
who come
[These are] they
"
whereunto the souls
"
reason of the sanctity which
"
to
the jackal-headed
forth from this lake
dead cannot approach by
of the
is
therein.
That which belongeth to you

saith Ra
:
" gods
who
" lives in
'
are in this lake,
your lake
" of the jackals
is
to
Unto them
[to do],
ye
keep guard upon your
your offerings are under the guard
which have
set themselves
on the edge
They say unto Ra Immerse
" of
your
"
Ra, in thy holy lake, wherein the lord of the gods
lake.'
'
"
immersed himself, whereunto the souls
"
approach not
"manded,
" their
drink
this is
Kiiuti.'
is
what thou
of
thyself,
the dead
thyself hast
com-
Their food consisteth of bread,
[made] of the red [barley], and their
THE GODS OF THE LAKE OF
The Twelve Gods who carry
LIFE, ETC.
I3I
their Doubles
-r:;;Sav^ÎPg^tlf:\^fr^lllKS5g)*
I?-
IrJlDîlliilO. .:uJIlîlPji^
The Twelve Gods
The Ten Living Uruoi
of the
of
tlie
Lake
Lake
of Life.
of the Uraei.

132
" vessels of
" tation
"
drink are
filled
There
with wine.
among them when they hear
upon them.
Their food
" of their sceptres
is
is
given nnto them as lord[s]
round about
this lake."
The paragraph which refers to the uraei reads

"
"
who have
[These are] they
cometh
their speech after
"shadows are destroyed at the hearing

"
to
" in this lake, is to
may
that ye
you
of the
saith
Ea:
evil.
"
say unto
"
Tanen.'
guard your flames and your
my
Hail to you,
Ea Come
'
thou to
Uraei.'
They
stride thou over
us,
the path of
the
boat of
through the Fourth Division we see the god
mummied
the
sun
Osiris, in
form, and wearing on his head the crown
South, standing on
a serpent, and partially
covered by the earth of a mountain

is
fires [so
(literally, his)
"
the left of
the
words
'That
ye Uraei who are
[to do],
hurl them] against
"mouths are
of
Ea
and your burning heat against those whose
" enemies,
On
Unto them
the uraei.
which belongeth
"
and souls are turned backwards, and
to them,
" (or, voices) of
lamen-
their doors close
his
head only
above the ground, and he stands in a naos with a
vaulted dome.
^yft,
is
His name or
written by his side.
Flame-goddess in the form

are twelve gods,
who
title,
Before the shrine
of a uraeus,
Heru-ur
is
of
in the form, of
is
and behind her
stand in front of
Horus the Aged), the Haroeris

writers.
Khent Amenti,
Heru-ur
(or,
the later Greek

a hawk-headed

THE GODS OF THE
who
man,
leans
on
"
described as
shrine
the
twelve gods,
who
the gods
I33
PITS
Behind
staff.
which contains Osiris stand
who
mi'f''^ÎVS*
Behind, or by the side
by the
of these, are four pits or hollows in the ground,
which stands a god, with
side of each of
are
are behind the shrine,"
body bent
his
forward in adoration before a bearded god, who holds

the symbol of
the right hand and a sceptre in the
life in
The four gods are
left.
called " Masters of their pits,"

''''-'^,
I
called the "
The
C30
'^'^VV
of
and their lord
"^ %^
"^
Earths (?),"
11
4ci
AAVSAA
Z^JimJoi -^^ ^
I
ft
I'
<=>
Ml ^^^3^
i-
A/V^/Â
III
::==tajs;
lllll
<71
is
texts referring to these gods read
0=:::
rl
Master
11^
6r-^
'^
LT
^^^ LZm
sy o o
^^
/\AA/V\A
'^
iit^îJ5i^^kwi:if
134
^Kf]Sfy
A'.
AJ
B \'=^
o
^
ra D ^^z^
f^^^
**
(p
'0'
liiiYm^l u^nl
iiilV^W'
N\N\NS
^ w
(i w
J\
tkl
AAAA/V\
I
fl
Ji
III
D D
7^
01
AWVNA
I
AAA/VV\
I
i~^^~~i
[331
(0
AAAAAA
I
3)
/w^ryvK
^,
l^H
A^
^"^
A/V\AAA
I
^^
AAÂyV\ /ÂAAAA
lll^=<CZ:>^
^1
111
Jl
/= 1
A
w
II
AAA/W\
I
/VWWV
A'^WW
KHENT-AMENTI
OSIRIS
++
W .^^
I
^^'^
I
^ <c^
III
II
)y
"
<=:>
II
.vwwv
I35
^ O
TT
AAAAAA
/VVWV\
AAAAAA
fl
*~
AAA/VV\
AAAAAA
"W
The
text referring to Horus reads

"Horus worketh on behalf of his
"
/T
father Osiris, he
performeth magical ceremonies for him, and restoreth
" to
him the crown
my
" thee,
"
saying],
father, thou
who would work
"which
[,
'
My
who
heart goeth out to
art avenged on those
against thee, and in all the matters
concern thee thou
art
by magical
guided
" ceremonies.
Thou hast the mastery,

Osiris, thou
"hast the sovereignty,
Khenti Amenti, thou hast
"
whatsoever
"
whose forms
is
thine as Governor of the Tuat,
(or, attributes)
are exalted in the hidden
"place; the beatified spirits hold

"
the dead are terrified at thee.
"restored
"
unto
thee,
and
reckoned thy weakness
"
"
Let
Him
of
I,
thee in fear, and
Thy crown hath been

thy son
Horus, have
there.'
The twelve gods who are

Khenti Amenti say
thou
in front of the shrine of
the
Amenti be adored
Tuat be exalted
Let Khenti
Thy son Horus hath
restored to
136
" thee
thy crown, he hath protected thee by means of
"magical ceremonies, he hath crushed for thee thine

"
enemies, he hath brought to thee vigour for thy arms,
"
Khenti Amenti."
Osiris,
In reply to this address of the twelve gods Khenti
Amenti
Horus
saith unto his son
my
"
Come to me,
those who work
"
that
"
who guardeth the pits [of

Then saith Horus unto
"
them
against me, and cast
over the things which destroy, [for]
is
the shrine
"Make
me on
him
to
it
he
is
destruction]."
those gods
who
are behind
gods
who
are in the
inquisition for me,
" following of
"
son Horus, and avenge
Khenti Amenti, 'stand ye up, and with-
draw ye not yourselves, and be ye masters over
" yourselves,
and come, and
"
Hu, and drink ye

upon that whereon
"
which belongeth
" of
to
my
you
on the bread
live delicately
of the ale of
Maat, and live ye
father liveth
in the
That
there.
hidden place
to be
is
"
behind the shrine, according to the commandment of
"
Ka.
I call unto you,
"
what
it is
your duty
and behold,
and
"
Their food
"
the
" saith
things
is
you
to
do
is
of
the tchesert
[made with]
cool water.
given unto them by the guardian of
which are in the
unto these gods
" father,
" of
their libations are
for
Their meat consisteth
[to do].'
"of cakes of bread, and their ale

" drink,
it is
'
shrine.
And Horus
Smite ye the enemies
and hurl ye them down into your
of
my
pits because
that deadly evil which they have done against the
The Twelve Gods before the Shrine.
Heni-ur.
^=1 .^j>vsff5''a?vrffi!sllt/^J t S
Osiris
KhentAmenti.
The Twelve Gods behind the Shrine.
issxs;
^^
The Master
of Earths.
'^^
fli'*
^^^î^
The Four Masters
''****
^'^^
of their Pits.
-^^ ^M
The goddess
of Flame
(Nesert).
(^ .3^
138
"
Great One, [which] found
"
That which belongeth
"
guard the pits
"
and I
to
(?)
you
him
to
begot me.
is
to
Ka hath commanded,
that, behold, ye may do
of fire according as
set [this] before
you
so
"according to what belongeth to you

"
that
do in the Tuat
god standeth over
(or,
by) the
pits."
[to
do].'
This
139
CHAPTER
VI.
THE GATE OF TEKA-HRA.

The Fifth Division of the Tuat.
The
boat of the sun having passed through the Fourth
Division of the Tuat arrives at the gateway which
This gateway
leads to the Fifth Division.

to
that
by nine
guarded
"
and at
its
who
gods,
Fourth Companv," '^
corridor
Tekmi, ^zi^
as
similar
[1 (1
before.
each
The
to Ra."
is
the
at
described
as
the
entrance
to
the
says,
corridor
"
^^
v\ and the
,
is
is
swept by flames
called
Arit,
latter
arms and
said to " extend his
The gateway
and the text
are
is
exit stands a jackal-headed god, the
former being called Aau, -
hands
is
which guards the Fourth Division, and
of fire,
nn
(J
This great god cometh to this
"
gateway, and entereth in through
"
who
are therein acclaim him,"
and the gods
it,
<=:zr>
fl
fl
<~~>
1^-^
V1
111
1 "H"
ViC^
^^^
P-
AAA/V\^
^^'' ''"'' sods say to

FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
140
Ea,
"
"
Ea-Heru-khuti unfoldeth our
our gateways.
lord
god,
^
hidden
of
great
to us,
^^
nature,"
and openeth
doors,
come thou
Hail, Ea,
-mmnr
A/WVV\
tzs:
Tnnnir
I
î
J^
A
tail
nwn
The monster serpent
and guards the gateway
and the two

of
Sa
"
lines of text
Ea read
:
satth to
"
He who
Teka-hra
is
:
whicli stands on his
called Teka-hra,
is
which
^,
refer to his admission
Open thy gate

'
to Ea, unfold
may send light

may make his radiance
"
thy doors to Khuti, that he
into the
"
thick darkness, and
illumine
"
the hidden habitation.'
"great god
This door
is
through
it,
hath passed
who
"
"
they hear this door close upon them."
glyphic text
p.
120
it is
is
being towed on
is
and
there
are in this gateway
As
is
when
the hiero-
with that given above on
not repeated here.
In the middle
god
identical
shut after the
in the
of this Division
its
way by
same form
enveloped by Mehen.
at the stern.
see the boat of
four gods of the
as before,
Sa stands
In front
shrouded gods, with
we
of tliose
the
and stands
in a shrine
in the bows,
and Heka
who tow
])r()jccting
Tuat
Ea
the boat are nine
elbows; each of these
holds in his hands a part of the body of a long, slender serpent,
and the group
is
called " those
who hold Ennutchi,"
\\^^:T3^\\^(smm
If
1i
''
*--
-*
* -*- '**'-
The.Gate of the Serpent Tcka-lira,
142
who
twelve bearded beings,
who
is
are advancing towards a god,
" of his
styled [the god]
angle,"
zi
J
the
CTID
twelve gods are described as Baiu reth-ammu-
TUAT,
"
i.e.,
men who
the souls of the

I
II
The
rzDJ
i<
are in the Tuat,"

texts read
The Boat
Ra being towed by
of
-^-^
Jf
A/WVV\
II
III
W
VS\
the Gods of the Fifth Division of the Tuat.
ra
/VWV\A
t>^
III
III
J^
'^VV/^V^ AAAA/V\
II
z]
r~vn
|c=^^
_^
|<^
.-^-^
Ji
=0"
II
^11
nnnmri
fl
A M
^
AAAAAA
I
AAA/V\A
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
U|
^ O
,vww\ P-
10
.(5
DESCRIPTIVE TEXTS
y\
/WWW
I
rJ
/wvw\
D D
LU
<=>
/WW\A
ox
O
(^
143
Ib
I
AAA/\AA
A/^W\A
ll
A^WÂ^
(2
n AAAAAA
t|
'
Jl
A^V\^W\
I
(3
II
<^<;
^^^^lil^flV
^
/VA/VVV\
I
/WWW
<=>
rrrn
T1m?f]?
II
AATSAAA A/NA/VV\
\
A/VVAA
II
"^
1^11!
Q.
,;;
I
AVyvW
^
III''
'^
Jc^^
wo
1
1
A'WWi
II
/V^VW\
AAAAAA /ÂWSA^
J
A^^^y\A
AAA/VW
I
A^^\AA/\
AAAAAA
I
Jc^1i\iM^Yl^-
AAAAAA
/>A/WW
./^.
AAAAA'N
/Ây\AA^
"
144
"The gods of the Tuat draw along this great god,

"and he journeyeth through the hidden place. [Ea
" saith
"and sing
" of
'
Draw ye me
the stars
let
ye gods of the Tuat,
along,
praises unto me,
ye
who
your cords be strong
"and draw ye me along by means

"
your hands and arms be steady,
"
your
"
and
let
"
way
into the
legs, let
are at the head
of
(or, vigorous),
them, and
let
be speed in
let there
there be strong intent in your souls,
your hearts be glad.
chambers
Open ye a prosperous
{qerti) of
hidden things.'
The Nine Gods who hold Ennutchi.
The
text relating to the bearers of the serpent reads
"Those who are
"Ea
in this scene carry this serpent.
them and advanceth towards them to

" make himself to rest in [the gateway called] Nebt"
striketh
AHAU,
This serpent travelleth as far as
"gateway), but he passeth not beyond

"
unto them
'
Strike ye the serpent
it.
give
Ea
Ennutchi
him no way [whereby to escape], so

"pass by you. Hide your arms, destroy
"
it (i.e.,
this
saith
there,
that I
may
that which
HUMAN SOULS OF THE TUAT
I45
"you guard, protect that which cometh into being

" from my forms, and tie ye up (or, fetter) that which
"cometh
" offerings are

"
word
"
of
Ea
them from the hearing
to
Unto those who have spoken what is right and

upon earth, and who have magnified the forms
the god,
saith
Itii
your
and there
souls,
shall
That which
" to the
those
who
(or,
of
is
" tchesert drink,
VOL.
'
of
meu who
shall
be [sung] to
are in the Tuat.
shall be breath to your nostrils,

to
you joints in Sekhet-aru.
what belongeth
The habitations which shall be
CxODS.
are with
"Their food
" Offerings
be
Praises
shall be indeed yours is
Maati
"yours shall be
"
The souls
"and there
"
of the
in the Tuat."
Heri-qenbet-f.
"
Their food
strength.'
hearing of the word of this god, and
made
" true
" of
my
into being from
" consisteth of the
are
II.
and
are) at the corner
where
me who weigh words
bread-cakes,
[live]
for them.'
and their drink
of
their libations are of cool water.
made unto them upon
earth as to the
146
"
god IJetepi, according
what should be
to
" them."
Ea
saith unto this god
"
offered unto
Let him that
" are right,
and
and
true,
divine,
and make them
"at peace in their habitations at the Corner

"
over his
is
Corner (Heri-qenbet-f) cry out to those souls who
"
who
are with myself."
On
the Tuat are
bowing in adoration
who make
- -
2.
the
in
'^'^
I
1.
Twelve male beings
Tuat,"
'
"
which
ground
of
relate
3.
symbol
hand, and a sceptre in the

texts
^^
Holders of the cord in
gods, standing upright, each holding the
right
those
Twelve male beings who bear
these are called
hieroglyphic
"
(1(1
^%i^%Se|\^"^.
the Tuat,"
read
'-'
hands a cord for measuring plots
estates
in his
in the Fifth
they are described as
adorations
\\
in their
and
Ea
the right hand of the path of
Division of
(1
to sit
of those
of life
The
left.
these
to
Four
groups
ni
/WWV\
I
^'^'^^^ AAAÂA
O
Jr
O
I
(ii
111
AÂ/ÂA
I
/?
^-=^
r\
j iii
c^
ii i .
^-^
II
r,
_Mir iJi^zD
aaa/w\ AA^^^^
W A
J
"D
t^
Jl
-îz^
%^
(5
<=>
^ SGiiPl
111
''''^
n
I
GODS
WHO MEASURE LAND AND THEIR OVERSEERS
I47
ÂAA^^
I
^^
AAAAAA
II
II
^N
]\
111^
A/VAA-V^
lO
-H
-^
TK
^ D
A^:^mêio
I
\=^ CJ^m
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
oiuy
AAAAAA
AVNAAA
^^
AAAAAA,
III
'
'
"
'
ra
II
r\
'
'
'^
.iiiimiii.
AAAA/V\
r~
AAAAAA
aaaaaa
_/J
A^/w^^
(p
AAAAAA P^^'^'^
niH
ÂAA
A^WAA
i5^
*^ --*
(2
(^ /^
AAAAAA
/VVWNA
LI
IJ
-^
yiii<=><^ n
XlwlwII'm
/vvvvv\
AA/W\A
il
nil
^<t=^fc
Jriii
AAAAAA
III
'^
l_>
A^V\AAA
II
AAA/W\
/WVAAA
AAAAAA
i'
0/l_
AAyvvv\
(a
AAA/W\
I
I
"^
AAAAAA
llllZSZlj
A^VW\
cO]
A/VÂAA
I
tt-^ ^4^ -<o-
f^ |^
^^^
-^
II
III
A/AAAA
I
III
^H^^^
r=^
c=>
III
iiiîzz^m
-O.
Ci
AA/VÂ
I
II
--
^ w
I
^^= Q
f\
"'"iin^
I
1^
III!
II
g^lk

148
I
AAAAAA iCN
Ci
n
tl
Q
AA/\^\A
<
'>
I
ÂAAAA
^ ^
i\;\r^/\/\f\
ft
(p
/-^
b e
-^
isrv\/~jvs
I
\.
L_
'V\^/V\A
A'WVN^
III
111
tl
1^1
l\.
111
'^MÂ\u^mm'^m\^Bi^L\^ûm*\m'i'
The Twelve Gods who make adoration
iu the Tunt.
M-
ft
^111
The passage
reads
"
^h.
in the text
which
refers to the adorers
[These are] they
"and
(^
who make songs
exalt Heru-khuti.
to
Ra
in
Amentet
[These are they w'ho]
and who made
knew
"
Ra upon
"
Their offerings are in their place, and their glory
earth,
offerings imto liim.

THE GODS OF THE MEASURING CORD
" is
Ea
"
Praise
'
Come
them
Enter thou among the holy
am
both when
"
heaven, and
"chamber
content with what ye did for me,
when
my
Eye.'
was sinking
Their food
The Twelve Gods who hold the cord
and
of Ea,
the
"
is
is
rest
of
in
the
the bread-
measuring land.
of his tclieser drink,
libations
are
The passage
of the
and their drink
for
to
are made of cool water, and

made unto them on the earth in [return]
praisings which they make unto Ea in Anient."
their
" offerings
" for
unto
used to shine in the eastern part of
of
saith
ye who made
are offerings for you,
'
"
"
Ea
with the serpent Mehen.'
There
" offerings.
"cakes
They say unto
Anient.
of
Ea, progress through the Tuat.
thou,
he to thee
" [places]
"
holy place
the
in
"
149
in the text
measuring cord reads
which
refers to the holders
[These are they who] hold the measuring cord in
"
Anient, and
"
the
Khu
they go over therewith the
(i.e.,
the beatified spirits).
fields
of
[Ea saith
to

150
"
them]
Take
'
"out the limit

" the
"
Khu
ye the cord, draw
and mark
whereof are in your abodes, and the gods
The
whereof are on your thrones.'
" are in
tight,
it
passage) of the fields of Amentet,
(or,
the Field of Peace, [and] each
"judged by him that
Khu of JSTeterti
Khu hath been
Eighteousness
in the cord.
is
who are (i.e., W' ho exist), and unrighteous" ness to those who are not,
Ea saitli unto them
"
What is riglit is the cord in Ament, and Ea is
" is to those
'
"content with the stretching

-
drawing)
..
"
possessions are yours,
TT^'i^'j"^
"
your homesteads are yours,
î^V^^gg
"Khu.
...V
-.
..,,._......
"(oi*.
CîyiDiii^
of
same.
the
Behold
ye,
worketh)
your
(or,
Your
"
>>...^T-7-M-"*' .F'
ye gods.
ye
Ea maketh
and
fields,
"
he commandeth on your behalf
"
that there
may
be sand
(?)
with
"you."'
" Hail,
The Four Henbi Gods.
" verily
" that
which they
"
with their homesteads.
"
Sekhet-Aru, and
"
springeth up therein.
"
upon earth from the estate
"
Henbi
for
[conieth]
from
from that which
made unto them
Offerings are
of
are content
Sekhet-Aru."
saith
"
Holy
are ye,
gods, ye overseers of the cords in Amentet.
[0 stablish ye
"to the
Khu
Their food
offerings
To the four bearded gods Ea

"
KHUTI,
OU,
the gods are content with
and the
possess,
their
joumcy
Khu
fields
(i.e.,
and give [them]

spirits)
[after]
to the gods
they have
and
been
'.
,
THE FOUR RACES OF MEN

"
measured
15I
Let them give
in Sekhet-Aaru.
and
fields
sand to the gods and to the souls who

"Their food shall be from Sekhet-Aaru, and their
" offerings from the things which spring forth therein]."
are in the Tuat.
"
On
1.
the left of the path of the boat of
hawk-headed
god, leaning
^.
called Horns,
taining four men.
upon a
Ea
The
Aamu, )
The Reth
he
is
Four groups, each group con-
2.
first
are Retii,
^
the second are
are:
staft^;
"^
^^
the tliird are Nehesu,
and the fourth are Themehu,
are Egyptians, the
Aamu
^^ ^
are dwellers in
the deserts to the east and north-east of Egypt, the
Nehesu
are the black races and Negkoes, and
the
3. Twelve
The.mehu are the fair-skinned Libyans.
hands
both
with
grasps
whom
of
each
beings,
bearded
the body of
"
long serpent;
Holders of the period
^^.
of
4.
these
are called
time in Anient,"
^^
The hieroglyphic text which
groups reads
^^ ^ ^
Eicjht bearded gods,
called the " Sovereign chiefs of the Tuat,"
the
who
are
U ^ Jj
^5
relates to these
'Î-î^l.îSflii
152
î^ ^
<f
AArVW^ A^WvAA
V^
www
AV^WN /WWV\
IV'
/WVA/V\
A'V\/VV\
I
l/WVW\J AAA/^Â
^
-H_0
^ D
AAAAAA
AÂ/W\
^
\X
o
t.
AA/W\A
^ÂA^^
.^/^/^/vÂ
1
^ VX
III
n?
i-^"
-*
A^/v\'^^
l?:^
A/VSAAA
'0,fK'l4
^\
cz:zi
('û) -(0-
Ci
^ jf^
III r^^^^
111^ W /WWW
A/^v\AA
<=:>
H
(2
YA O
/= ^
AA^,
1^
_ix\j>
'^.-^^
I
I
y
^^^
III
AAAA/V\
^ III
===
{\
II
A\
t^ (^
v/VWV
/^vwv\
AAA/VV\
II
Wr
THE FOUR RACES OF MEN
AWA ,^^
The Aamu,
.vwwv^
>
i.e.,
^*VWWVW"
i.e.,
^r^l
The Reth,
Asiatics.
-.14-$
The Thomelui,
'^^^^
Libyaus,
i.e.,
l^9
Eo-jiitians.
-- 217
The
153
'-K
Horns.
^^ "^^^ \.^
Neliesu,
i.e.,
Xegroes.

154
A^Â/v^
III ^
I
iJ
*i
^^^
AAAAAA
II
<::=>
^ o
^^
III
I
sl
X
AA/WV\
''''ÂA/NA
A/VWV\
The passage which
1_
saith unto the creatures of
Land
the deserts which
i.e.,
of the
dwell in
on each side of the
lie
mud of
"protection be unto you,
Ea who
Egypt) and in the Eed
Land (Qemt,
(i.e.,
the r.lack
Black Land formed
the Nile):
"Magical
ye creatures of Ka,
"
have come into being from the Great One who
"
the head of heaven
" nostrils,
and
let
"
the eye of
sands
and
[of
at
men).
my
splendour in your
Mighty
of issue
Aa-mu)
name of Aamu;
slie who delivereth
into Ijeing in your
avengeth) their souls.
" you],
is
Let there be breath to your
Sekhet hath created them, and
" (or,
"
who
your linen swathings be unloosed
Ye are the tears ^ of

" name of Eeth (i.e.,
"
"ye have come
refers to the four groups, each
containing four men, reads
Horus
/^\/^./\/\/\
it is
I masturbated [to produce
was content with the hundreds
beings]
who came
*
forth from
Or, the wcejjinj
me
of thou-
in
your

THE GODS WHO GIVE LIFE
name
"come
"
Nehesu
of
"souls.
Negroes)
and
it
Horns made them
name of Themehu
Sekhet hath created
them, and she avengeth their souls."
The passage which

the
stable
reads
period
of
refers to the gods
permanent) the duration
(or,
The Twelve Gods
of Life in
Ament.
of life stablish the days of the souls [in]
word
destruction.
" are the
"possession of
whom
Amenti and
(or, command) of
the place of
Ea saith unto them
" Inasmuch as ye
gods who dwell in the Tuat, and who have
the
possess
"who
who make
(Kheru-aiiau-em-Ament)
life
Those who make firm
"
to
he who avengeth their
is
sought out mine Eye, and ye came into
being in your
"
(i.e.,
into being,
155
[the serpent]
Meterui, by means
ye mete out the duration of
are in
Amenti who
" tion, destroy
are
ye the souls
of
life of
condemned
of
the souls
to destruc-
the enemies according

156
" to
" to
the place of destruction which ye are
and
appoint,
let
them
not
see
commanded
the
hidden
" place."
The passage
"
[Here are] the divine sovereign chiefs who shall
V^^
*'
The Ei^ht
by means
" shall
have
of the
tlieir
They
shall
-U
<=>
^ ^-
/>*WA .^tZ.
"
<
have their offerings
'*~T Aww* /'MMii
Rr.*--'.
\Jmm-
Soverein-n Chiefs in the Tuat.
word [which becometh] Maat

oblations
npon earth by means
word [which becometh]
" destroy
MaJit,
and
it
is
and who pass the edict concerning
" write) the

" in
refers to the divine
" destroy the enemies.
"
which
in the text
sovereign chiefs reads
duration of the
Amenti.
" [directed]
life of
the souls
The destruction which
is
they
of the
they
who
(literally,
who dwell
yours shall be
against the enemies, and the power to write
THE EIGHT SOVEREIGN CHIEFS

"
which ye possess
" I
the place of destruction.
have come, even I the great one Horus, that I
"make
"
sliall lie for
I57
a reckoning with
shoot forth evils against
" bread,
"have
and their drink

cool
is
my
my
body, and that I

enemies.
Their food
is
the tchcscrt wine, and they
water wherewith to refresh
made
(or,
them upon
bathe)
"
themselves.
"
One doth not enter into the place of destruction.]

J
may
may
[Offerings are
Supplied from ChampoUiou,
to
Noiicei^, p. 772.
earth.
^
158
CHAPTEE
VII.
THE JUDGMENT HALL OF
OSIRIS.
The Sixth Division of the Tuat.
The boat
Ra having
of
Division of
<:II>
"
cometh forth
"
it,
through the Fifth
passed
arrives at the
Sixth Division,
leads to the
_A
Tuat
the
,WWV\
to this pylon,
as
or,
.J
gateway which
the
text says:
<:i
-'
'
AAAA/NA
'
and he passeth in through
and those gods who are in the secret place acclaim
"him."
The gateway
mummy
forms,
goddesses
who
Hlr V'
who
are in this pylon,"
The
entrance to the
Maa-A]!,
"^
'
gate
^^^
^^
which
\\\
^^
^^^^
called
admits
to
^^
the
those
already
described;
and at
its
mummied
form,
the
former
'^
"
Eight
(or,
Pn
'
exit
Sixth
at
the
stands
being
called
ot^, and the latter Sheta-ab,
These names mean
and
Nebt-aha,
corridor
Division resembles
bearded
guarded by twelve bearded
is
are described as the "gods
true) of heart "
^,
and
OSIRIS
159
ilUlM^^S: mM5L-kMB^Mm\\^
rmy
mmm
Ittitliiitiiiiiiî
ail
'WWW
I"
in
The Judgment Hall
of Osiris.
The Gate
of the
Serpent Set-em-moa-f.

SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
l6o
"Hidden
heart" respectively, and each
of
The
extend his hands and arms to Ra.
Come thou
" horizon,
"
thou who art at the head
to us,
great god,
Open thou the holy
"the hidden place,"
\/ ^SS ^^ "^^
U
lllllllll
Between
corridor
The gods who acclaim the god
swept by flames.
"
said to
is
^=*^
1
<d=>
and unfold the portals
^__^ Pf",
MU
11
Division and the Division
ffUl
1=^^^ nmnnr
AW.AA liilMiJ
which
remarkable scene, which
of the
dost open the hidden place.
doors,
--_fl
gate
tlie
who
is
say,
leads
\\
^1
Sixth
the
find inserted a
be thus described:
In the upper part, from one side to another, a line
drawn, which
is
row
ornaments.
is
intended to represent the roof of the
shrine or canopy in wliich the god

rests
ll
into
we
itself
may
of
kakheru v
of
From
down, four heads
(j
i.e.,
and on
it
spear-head
the inside of the roof hang, upside

of
some kind
These are called Hahaiu
and are supposed
seated,
is
to
horned animal.
of
FD '^^ FD "^^ "^^
be heads of gazelle
(1 fl
or oxen.
>
In
the space between the spear -head ornaments and the

side of the
Tuat
is
written
TJ^T
The
Ser her Tuat sath then ; the meaning

1
transliteration of these characters appears to be

of the first three
" Tetes de gazelles" (Cliamiiollion, Monuments, torn,
ii.,
p. 495).

words
tolerably clear,
is
i.e.,
OSIRIS
" Osiris,
governor of the
Tuat," but the signification of the last signs
M. Lefebure
is doul)tful.
translates the inscription, " Osiris, master
Hades, Earth, and Tanen."
of
l6l
who wears
Osiris,
the
double crown of the Suutli and North, and holds in his

right
hand the symbol
seated on a chair of state, which
is
of " life,"
and
On
of a platform with nine steps.
god,
with
is
Sai;,
the topmost step
of the deceased are

is
pan
is
made
on the top
as the "
i
(^
company
- - c^
%,
a Balance, in which the actions
weighed
of the
in the
beam
the
Balance
of the
of a
bearded munnny.
which
figure' of the bird
and wickedness.
of evil
One
is
Behind the IJalance
symbolic
is
a boat,
away from the presence of Osiris in

a pig being driven along by a dog-headed ape
which
is
form
Balance contains some rectangular object,
and the other a
sailing
is
which nourishes a
is
set
supported cither by the deceased, or by a stand
which
it
is
Osiris,"
i.e.,
is
each step stands a
and the nine gods are described
which
On
in his left a sceptre,
In the top left-hand corner
stick.
a figure of Anubis, jackal-headed, and under the
fioor
of
figures
the platform on wliicli Osiris

of
enemy
the
of
scene which
variant of
this
phagus
Tchehra at
of
sarcophagus of Seti
VOL.
II.
Sar, or
I.,
is
Baris,^
we may
Sharp, Inscri;ptions,
is
Osiris.
seated are
From
the
found on the sarcoas
well
as
from the
see that the pig in the
xaart
ii.,
pi. 0.
";
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
l62
boat
Am-a, 7
called
is
and the boat
is
wielding
destroying
in
deceased
the
threatening
Scales, probably
tlie
of the
monument we
the Paris
hatchet
standing near
"Eater
Arm,"
by a second ape which stands
piloted
On
in the bows.
a, i.e.,
see a
with the view of
the judgment
if
man
manner and
Osiris
of
prove adverse to him.
The nine short

read
lines of text at the foot of the scene
111
2^-=^
/C\
=>
O W
J&*""
_^
fl\
III
1-9
I
o ^
''=u)
-?
s=5 W
IB^
o-
^^^s^lll
^^1
TVîîTV
This
in
the
which was
first
inscription
writing,^ a fact
but a transcrij)t
is
of
it
exists
so-called
"
enigmatic
noticed by ChampoUion,
on the sarcophagus
Tchehra in characters which have the ordinary
and
this reads as follows
^111
1
(i)
J[m.
c=i=;=.
See (jioodwin, Aeg.
Zcit.,
Lefebure renders, "
nie, he,
p. 111).
.<s>-
ci
^.^^.^^
il ^îi:=ir
www
1873, p. 138; llcuoiif, ibid., 187-1, p. 101
and ChampoUion, Monuments,

^
of
values,-
pi. 272.
O yc who
briny the word just or false to
Thoth, examines the words" {llecords of the Fast,
vol.
x.,

5=>
>,^
" feet,
" the
o>
rvi~i
--
OSIRIS
I.e.,
dead
of the
163
"
His enemies are under his
the gods and the spirits are before
enemy
(i.e.,
the damned)
him
he
is
among the
"beings of the Tuat, Osiris putteth under restraint

" [his] enemies,
he destroyetli them, and he pcrformeth
" the slaughter of them."
The text which
and
this
Anubis reads
refers to
Mr. Goodwin transcribed
^_
l|
^ *^^-,
"the word
of
i.e.,
your
little
one,
This Goodwin renders by,
he
"
Am-a
1
"
(i.e.,
the
is
"
the short inscription
[When]
this
god entereth,
the Ape) riseth and putteth under restraint
(i.e.,
the Eater of the Arm)."
The diver [when]
plagues"
may Thoth weigh
to eat his father."
Immediately over the boat
"
ye who make to be madt
"Hail,
may he make
" words,
tliis
yoil rises,
(Let'ebui-e, op. cit., p.

114J.
he gives up [the pig] to the

164
Behind the
This
A/WWN
]\Ir.
CT^
})air of scales is
transcribes by
Goodwin
AAAAAA
0^^
Zl
/vvvvv
\1.
^^=.
[j^
'
AA/VWA
t*
'J
AAAAAA
*^^^
Ijalance-bearer does
The
" in
Amenti
" disperses
follow
" gives
The
"
him
below.
darkness
of
renders,
the blessed spirits
the
and
there
morning
is
star
good will
himself, he
who throng towards him."
by M. Lefebure
the hatchet and
J] ^^Li^^
The god reposes
bread to the blessed,
translation
" inhaljitant
"
homage
after
the thick
" above, justice
Ji^^^]!
^ Û ^^ U J^T
7ê'"(l^/^'?^y^ '^,
"
'^ ^.=^
-B^
7i
|_.^D
I
the following legend
reads, "
The bearer
of
the bearer of the scales protect the
Amenti, [who]
Hades, and traverses
tlie
takes his repose
in
darkness and the shadows.
and justice below.
The god
"
Happiness
"
reposes and sheds light produced by truth which he
"
has produced."
'
is
above,
See also CluuuiiuUiou, Monuments,
torn,
ii.,
p. 490.

The upper part
165
between the roof and
of the space
the platform on which Osiris
OSIRIS
sits is
occupied
l)y
short inscriptions, which are full of difficulty
read
two
they
j=s
"
'
""
r\/^r\r^f^
1
^^>-
1 * SIt!^'^!!
f AThe meaning
of
these
has puzzled several
texts
workers, and even the order in which the characters

are to be read has given rise to differences of opinion.
One
of the chief
by the way
on
the
in
difficulties in
the matter
is
caused
which the two legends are written
sarcophagus
of
Seti
I.
Looking
at
the
hieroglyphics as they stand, they seem to form one
we examine the scene as

the tomb of Rameses II., we see that we
them as above. Mr. Goodwin made an
continuous inscription, but,

it
appears in
must divide
if
"
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
l66
attempt to
transcrilie
and translate a part
of the texts,
but as he considered them to form only one inscription
we cannot
translations of both texts,

"
I.
the elect.
"
Ameh
in the land.
"
heads
issue.
They the country [belonging]

AYhat a mystery
The examination
to them, is
these are they whose
]^)ehold,
appearance] of your images

"
II.
and they read
They, they hide those which are in the state of
"
" [tlie
M. Lefebure has made
accept his rendering.
their appearance,
is
!
words takes place, and
of the
"
he strikes down wickedness, he who has a just heart,
"
he who bears the words in the
" place of the

" of
the
examination
[companions]
For purposes
from the tomb
{Monuments,
of mysteries
has
rises
made
his
all."
comparison, the versions of the texts
of
of
pi.
mystery
The god who
spirits.
" infernal
of the
scales, in the divine
Eameses VI.,
as given
252) are given.
by Champollion
It will
l)e
noted that
a part of the line immediately over the head of Osiris,
^^
/wvAAA
^^
places in the latter scene, for

ately
rV
in
A5\
H l/m
front
of
^*=:>- '^'^^'^
the
is
111
sceptre of the god.
is
aX^
given in different
is
double crown of
immediately
^
The other
immedi-
in
Osiris,
front
of
and
the
lines read:
>(?)
'
Hecordis of
tlie
Past, vol. x., p. 11-1.
^"^^
II.
AAA^VV\
("=0)
%^
/I
^^=^~>.
I
OSIRIS
^^
'^^n 1^
III
_/-l
_Ol\S
"^
I
167
^^ '^''^
/wvw\
_/_i
i68
CHAPTER
VIII.
THE GATE OF SET-EM-MAAT-F.

The Sixth Division of the Tuat
The pylon which
of the
gives access to the Sixth Division
Tuat has already been
serpent wliich stands on his
way
is
lines of text
read
"
He who
"saith
"
which
and guards the gate-
[l
door openeth
Set-em-maat-f: 'Open
to
and the
Ra
to
Sa
Ra.
thy gate to Ra,
may send light

unfold thy doors to Khuti, that he
" into
the thick darkness, and
"illumine the hidden habitation.'

" after this great
" is
"
refer to his admission of
over this
is
The monster
described.
tail
called Set-em-maat-f,
two
continued.
This door
god hath passed through
who
jT
uumiJ
D
n
/srvw^
/wwyv
tx^î^
II
IIIIII
/wsAAA
>
AV\/\/v\
lli
"
"
U
I
is
\\-
shut
and there
are in this gateway
they hear this door close upon them
rf--b
it,
when
" (see
p. 169).
-=^^3^
1^
www ^
II
"
^^
\\
Pi\^^Mi:i:^kêra^c=^
FRAGMENTARY TEXTS OF SETI
8(1V
in -^
J\
J\
\^\\\rA
4
'^^
Sp
iiiimrr
I
D.
texts which ilhis-
The scenes and
the
Di\dsion of
Sixth
the
ra
1
trate
169
I.
Tuat cannot be obtained
in a
com-
plete state from the sarcophagus of

Seti
be
I.,
and recourse must therefore
had
to
documents.
other
In
the following pages, however, the
fragments of the texts and scenes
from the sarcophagus are first given,
and these are followed by the complete texts as they are found in the
tomb
of
Rameses
VI., as published
by Monsieur E. Lefebure in the third
volume of the Mi' moires of the French

Archneological Mission at Cairo.
The fragmentary
texts
from the sarcophagus

be thus descriljed
of Seti
Two
of
I.
may
In the middle register are

1.
L2li
and scenes
the four gods of the
Tuat whose duty
it is to
tow along
the boat of the Sun through this

Division.
The Serpent Set-em-maat-f,
lyO
The god
2.
with
in the
l)ent shoulders,
form
and leaning on a
The iackal-headcd standard
3.
to
Teî,
which are
two
tied
"
an aged man,
of
staff.
Ea,
called
who probably
enemies,"
repre-
sent the dannied.
The two Utciiats,
4.
keeping watch on the

5.
The
^^^^, which
appear to be
" enemies."
I'ackal-headed
standard
called
Tem,
'
with two
G.
"
enemies
A nmmmied
"^K^
Afat,
7.
The
M ^^'^
" tied to
^^^ "
standard
enemies
" tied to it.
The jackal-headed standard
with two
enemies
A mummied
10.
Sent,
11.
called Siiu,
()
rjj
form, with projecting elbows, called
enemies
A mummied
" tied to
called Seb,
"^^ J
The names arc
^jj,
it.
Aqa-sa,
it.

"
elbows, called
^'^'^^
with two
12.
" tied to
Kheper,
called
A mummied form, with projecting

T....A,^||j(],orMET,g.'
"
II
8.
9.
an
jackal-headed
^"^^^^^
it.
siiiiplicd
from Champollioii,
Notices, p. 502.

FRAGMENTARY TEXTS OF SETI
13.
171
I.
called Sar,
(Osiris).i
14.
imimiiiied form, with projecting elbows, called
Aa-khei;(?),
15.
The
IG.
A god
The
^"^
/i\(?)/
jackal -headed standard called
Heru,
vs.
holding a sceptre called SiiEF-HRA,
<^.
text which refers to the above-mentioned fjods
reads:
1L21Vnii^^^^1
* (D <=>
I
'
7\
The names are supplied from Champollion,

Champollion's text reads
<cr>
[J
Ji
/"/^^yvv
{Notices, torn,
ii.,
p. 503).
Notices, p. 502.
\J
4
AAA^^W
-Jj
172
SIXTH DIVISION OF
THE TUAT
THE HARVEST
IN
THE KINGDOM OF
OSIRIS I73
^^\A
rii5;
U-lu
^L^^
.2 .rid
174
IT^^V
I
I
LI
r~r>AAyv\
/V^V>AA
AA/^Â
/y
-J>
'
'
'
/VvAAAA
I
'
W \^
-~
"^^
^*-'-
AAAAAA
^
I
n^^^^n
5CX
-
-^
=111 ^
Hi'
"
"
[This great god
Tuat, and those
is
towed along by the gods in the
who tow Ea along
" disk,]
say,
'
Rise np,
god, verily get thee forth to
" the standards of Seb.'

"
Tern saith unto the standards
Keep ward over the enemies, and bind ye fast those

who shall be smitten.
ye gods who are behind the
" standards, and who are in the following of Seb, I give
'
"
"
ye the power to bind fast the enemies and to keep
"
ward over the wicked.
"
under your hands,
" fingers.
let
Let them not go forth from

them not slip through your
enemies, ye arc reckoned for slaughter
"according to the decree which [was given] to you by

"
him that
with his body, and created the Tuat
"by his members (?). He hath passed the decree for
"
THE HARVEST
"
you
"
what ye do
The upper
to
THE KINGDOM OF
IN
OSIRIS I75
'
register
much
is
male
Fi\-e upright
large loaf of bread,
when
be punished, and he taketh count of you and
of the sarcophagus of Seti

1.
I.
mutilated on the cover
on
it
we
see
each of
figures,
whom
holds a
with both hands on his head
the scene was complete these figures were twelve
number, as we learn from the variants published by
in
Champollion,^ and they are called Hetepti-khepeiiu,
im^w-
jm
^
2.
Hi
Six upright male figures, each of
feather of
Maat with both hands on
whom
his
holds the
head
when
the scene was complete these figures were twelve in
number, and
The
they are
Autu-maamu-kheru-
called
text which remains reads
^
n^%.^^n?r.wmm
I
/wv/vv\
I
Di
11
Mi
111^
AAAA^V\
III
Q^^î.^
Notices,
"
Supplied from Chaiapolliou, Notices,
ii.,
<=.
p. 501.
ii.,
p. 502.
\/
"T"
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
176
/wwv\
v-A
AAAAAA
\/
"in
''
itlllli
"
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
1
"
[These arc they
who have
offered
Fragnicut of the Cover of the Sarcophagus of Seti
" gods,
ll
"
and whose doubles

AAAAAA r\ c3
iyis=Ôr
<^z=>\\\
I
" niafit,
llll
r/VW^
I
-fX
in the British
been washed,
liave
JfÔ
I.
up incense
AAAAAA AAAAAA
u
f\\,r;^
M
J Jf
if
to the
Museum.
-c2>-
"l
ij
they have been reckoned up and they are maat

THE HARVEST
"in the presence
IN
THE KINGDOM OF
OSIRIS 177
who
destroyeth
the gi'eat god,
of
Ye are madt
" iniquities.
Osiris saith unto
"
ye at peace [because of what] ye have
madt.
Tie
"
my
'
" there,
and who dwell in the house
following,
whose souls are
of
of
him
Live ye on what ye live
holy.
and have the mastery
"
over the cool waters which
"
are in your
ye who are in the forms of those wlio are
"done,
" in
them
'"
Lake
few years ago
pur-
chased from a native at Luxor

a fragment of
the cover of
the sarcophagus of Seti
176);
p.
it
gives the following
Three male
1.
figures,
which bears a
of
in the
Museum (No. 29,948),
IJritish
and
(see
I.
now
this is
loaf
each
on his
head.
2.
The
followino; fragment-
ary text:
I
u
I
(2
II
mpj cr^
S=J-^^
II
Ml D
Ji
,1
mm
i^#^,
VOL.
II.
III
"Their bread cakes are ordered for
"
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
178
them by
their gods
han are
their
in their hands,
"
and they enter into their abodes at the pylon which
"
destroyeth
them Your bread
"
cometh
The god Sar
gods.
its
"
'
from your mouths,
forth
Hetepti-
ye
'"
"KHEPERU
In the lower register are

Five male
1.
(Osiris) saith unto
you from that which
shall be to
who are occupied in tending

when the scene was complete
figures,
very large ears of corn
these figures were twelve in number, and they were

called, "
"
Those who work about the plants
[^ ^ ^ ^ ^]
the fields of the Tuat,"
1^1
_BJ^
A man
2.
_B^ iM^
'C)t.t)
\>
LTZD
holding a sickle
he
one of the seven
is
^'^ "^ J ^ p^,
" reapers,"
of grain in
which
of
this
section of the scene originally consisted.
reads
AA/VW\
U^
"
~~**~
'"'^"'^
/WNAAA
.www
1^
The passage
(^^
,^^==3
1,1 ^/^
M
1
'^'wvAA -^:z::7
V\ (^^^^
w
W.WX
v\
H jr ^ Jr
V.WVWS
Ji^^,^
""**""
^^^
/^
the grain
ucs>.1
who tend
text which relates to those
The
iu brackets
is
...O
I
^
I
^-^
.^^
0^
<^~~=>
^
7r
m (s^
(o
==3
1
/I\
In
,,,,^
Jj
ill
Q.Q.Q.
s:r=i 'wwv^ ^-,1
from ChampolHou, Notices,
ii.,
511
p. 503.
THE HARVEST
WW
MM
^
THE KINGDOM OF
IN
OSIRIS 179
m^.
^'^\'^^^\Mr>^M
M
\i^
plil,
<i
HP/
'VWVV\ ^-s
iiiôooiinWiMi
0.1^
_M^ U t Jr X
^(?)
^=0=
III
Jr
r^rsNsrsf\
J^ ^000
<rr>
-^^
'
AWVNA
^ ^^
AATWVA
fl
/-AlÂAA
-k^^.
\^'
I
...Q
QQQ
"^^^^
^ "
i?^f^^
III! Shi
[J^r>.
I
/\A/WW
I
II
^^
iii
III
crzD
1^
DM
'
/www
I
.'"
M
II
ii
liMfllfl
.
I
^
il
II /WWW
zd
^ o
^ w
/WVvAA
ni.Jiiî
AAAAAA
I
ra
"
^
^
NMMsNx
r\
AA/VWV
l_M^
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
l80
A ^
>
Jl
^^111
/=Z=Z
111
*=^
<=^
O_
|\;
e^ ^===>
EL
m <-^
S_S^<I=> h
AAAAA^
AAAAAA
'
[They perform the works in connection with the
"grain, and they embrace the god of wheat (Nepra)

"
which
is
eaten
(?).
Their grain becometh glorious in
through the light of Ea, when he appeareth,
" the land

"
and sendeth forth heat, and maketh
"
The lord
of joy of heart saith
"grain be glorious, and

"grain germinate, and
"
" let
"the
there
Sar
way by them.
let the
Let your
'
young shoots
of
your
your offerings be for Ea]
let
Let Neper germinate, and
Ea.
(Osiris) be the source of food of the gods in
Tuat
" fields of
"
....
his
unto them
the Tuat.'
Amenti .... behold, in the

They gather together their grain,
and they say unto Ea
Let the
'
fields of
the Tuat be
May Ea shine upon the

members of Sar (Osiris). When thou dost shine the
great god, thou
"young plants come into being,
"green with young plants.

"
" creator of the grain.'
Their offerings of food are of
"grain, and their drink offerings are of tcheser, and

arc made with cool water.
Offerings
made unto them on the earth of the grain of the
" their libations

"
are
" fields of
ii.,
the Tuat."
The words
p. 503.
in brackets are supplied
from
Chaui])olliou, Notices,
THE REAPERS
Of the reapers
"
"
"
IN
it is
said
Take ye your
seythes,
Forms.
" bread,
and reap ye your
me
ye reapers
" the fields of the
'
as being those
reads
made unto
scythes in
Tuat."
it
register of the
appears in the tomb of Rameses VI.
P]
T1
-e-
AAAA/V\
AA/WV\
1
<2::-
/WW\A cq
p)
_Hi^
.^^
-J!
V1
^
k3
of
is
their libations
who hold
The text which describes the middle

Sixth Division as
Hidden
Their food
and
Offerings are
cool water.
them upon earth
grain, for it
in the Circle of the
their drink is of tcheser,
made with
" are
them
saith to
your habitations, and to
Hail to you,
and
Ka
fiekls.
granted to you
"join yourselves [to]
"
OSIRIS l8l
These are they who have their scythes, and who
" is
"
THE KINGDOM OF
reap the grain in their

*
MH
J\
'^
^^mkf^qv-^n
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
l82
?^1
1:JI
\:^^^:%lMl/^^
o
II
h^
AAAAAA
I
I
-A^^\
AAAAAA
AÂ/V\A
AAAAAA
I
AAAAA^
AAA/V\A
I
AAAAAA, AAAAAA
AAAAW\
'
'
"
/VsAAAA
\X^X
Jj^
<=>
mrTi<^:=>
AA/V\AA
AA^ÂA
x^
AVvWV
kl
AAAAAA
l*i
I
AAAAAA
ci
fl
1
^m
<^
III
J^
"This great god

"
r^
ill
i^^^'^mol^^z:^
is lieiiig
the Tuat, and those
-<2>-
towed along hy
who tow Ha along
tlie
say
gods of
:
Be
'
"
THE FETTERING OF THE WICKED

" exalted,
"
Aten
who art at the head of

head .... Look ye at the
Disk),
(i.e.,
the Light, the
"abodes
Your eyes are
of the Tuat.
"
observe ye Ka, the Power in Akert.
"
decreeth your destinies.
" to
183
to you,
gods,
This great god
This great god cometh forth
the standards of Seb, which reckon up the enemies
" after the
weighing
of
Behold, Sa
words in Anientet.
"saith unto this god [when] he cometh forth to the

the head 'of Ea, the great
"standards of Seb
"
god ....
verily, get thee forth to the standards of
Teni saith unto the standards:
"Seb.
'Keep
"
over the enemies, and bind ye fast those
"
be smitten.
ye gods who are in
who
who
ward
are to
following of
tlie
"
the standards, and
"
give ye power to bind fast the enemies, and to keep
"
ward
are in the following of Seb, I
over the wicked
(or,
those
who
are
to
be
Let them not come forth from under your

ye
them not slip tlirough your fingers.
" enemies, ye are doomed to slaughter, according to the
" smitten).
"
hands, let
"
decree of
" of
"
Ea
concerning you.
His person
Akert, and he hath created the Tuat
work.
He
hath issued the decree for you
" into restraint,
be wrought upon }'uu in the great hall of
"
the
gods weep [and]
standards.'
the gods
who
smitten in the Tuat are condemned
be
"
be put
Ea
lament, he settcth
ward you, and the enemies and those
"
to
he hath ordered your doom which shall
"
" to
the body
is
of his frame-
In the upper register are twelve gods, each
are to
to
these
of
whom

184
stands upright, and has the feather of Maiit on his
whom
head, and twelve gods, each of
and has a large

scribed as "
Vi
ig
provlions."
The
text reads
^111
=:>
(r?)
Heteptiu gods bear-
J S'
-B^ ^
^^.-^
<=> gih
'.Zr
^^-^
111
III
/VVWV\
;7:^;;aa
<=>
I
J\
III <=l^^
llM
(^3)
II
II
I
1
Jl
-^-ÎM^DMlOllllll^llimi
,
III
'
'
III
AAAAA^
III
JF
'^'-^^'^
j\\
"
'
f^^s^|J.î<>-î.
III
/^-S^
and the
^^ <^^
i -^z^
Jl
These gods are de-
Maati gods bearing Maat,"
S^ p ^
on his head.
loaf
stands upright,
|2^^>_Jlllll
X^ll
Jl ?===>
Cl
l_^<=>=0=|
/wwv^
<*
c^^
n W^ÂAA /VvAAÂ
Jll
i)(.wwvvl
C^D _B^
l^=(^3)i
J^
.ww^^ H .if
THE REWARD OF THE BLESSED
r\m
Q^^;^TiJ
SQc^fTk^-P,
Ai
r^\/\A/\/\ t
185
r=i3)
1
^^
fl
^^nmr
IVrfiJIf^^PI
5^
I
^ D
1M^
rv^/w\
/WNAAA
/VVÂÂ
"
!^.
^ w
=0=1111
im4D=o='
J^
[IIIJ
" Otl'ering.s of
"
,vw^S Jr
AAAAAA
A
I
sS^
ffi
%
/VWJV^
W^
N\N\N\
Ji^^
1^ W
f
/VV^vVÂ
MM
^ c^
I
r\hhl\l^
:nisp
water to their
incense to their gods, libations of cool

douljles,
and
fillings
of
the
mouth
by his sustenance afterwards by their
"ings of drink and their otierings of bread.
offer-
Come
l86
" forth
"
"
to
hands
are
to
and
their gods
them,
and
and
them Your bread
unto
'
Their
their doubles.
they go
through the pylon of
" saith
cakes
their
to
Sar
to its gods.
to you, [according
is
your utterances, and the peace cakes of Kheper,
" to]
"
them
and loaves
"your
Ye
of bread.
and ye
legs,
shall
have the mastery over
have satisfaction in your
shall
"hearts, and your gods shall present unto you your

" Mienfit
cakes and unto your doubles their provisions,
and their drink, which
"
which consist
"
be of
"
water, and offerings shall be
"
earth as the lord[s] of
"
they have done what was right whilst they were
"
upon
" god,
"
of bread,
tclicser ale,
earth,
and their libations
offerings
by right
of Life
shall be allotted to
Then
"
ye
"
shall Osiris say
Maat
gods,
your
life
them
in the
who doeth away iniquity.'

Madt be to you,
unto them
:
'
in following after me,
the House, the soul of which
" live
of the
That which
and peace be unto you by reason
what ye have done
" in
For
of their
enjoyment
with madt.
"presence of the Great God,

"
Amentet.
in
shall he called to the
land of the House
"is theirs
shall be of cool
made unto them upon
and they have fought on behalf
and they
shall
is
holy.
upon that whereupon those
of
dwellers
Ye shall
who live
"
there feed, and ye shall have dominion over the cool
"
waters of your land.
" shall
have decreed for you that ye
have your being in
" witliout sin (or, defects).'
"cakes, their drink
sliall
all
of
it
with madt, and
Their bread
be of wine, and
',shall
be maat
their liljations

THE HARVEST
THE KINGDOM OF
IN
And
"shall be of cool water.
"unto them upon earth the

"
made from
there shall be offered
which must be
offerings
their land."
In the lower register are the figures
whom
each of
The
and a group
text,
which
111^
AAAA/V\
of
AAAAAA
r^
|^^%^y"
,
C)
(?),
who
O AAAAAA
//f AA/WV\ /^N
''
or a tree,
leans on a
nnitilated in places, reads
is
AAAAW
a god
of
twelve men,
reapers, each holding a sickle.
AA/WVv^^^^
A/VWV\
of
tends a monster ear of corn
under the superintendence

staff,
OSIRIS 1S7
c:^::^
'
'^'^'^'^
(^ M
I
Q
^
Y
olw
000
o
'
/v^^^
H h
111^
t/vv\^^
qoQ^
ZJ
7;:^^ \=J^
THE TUAT
SIXTH DIVISION OF
i88
AA/VÂ
AÂAAA
A/WÂ
k^^
.^1
^'
J^
qriQ
AAA/V\A
AAAAAA
'"'ill
^^Jl
g^^
AW^
AAAAAA
'yy-y^
"ill
AAV^VN
AAAA^\
II
'
"
AAAAAA ^
1^ Di
ifilil
QQQ
^ Wo o
iratjra
qyiraqraiiqi^n^jqUJ
A/^WVS
I
^\
AAAAAA
A/VV\AA
iii
1^
n1 n1
AA/VÂ^
M^
AWW\
AAAA/V\
AAAAAA
^n^J^
^
nln
their
work
"grain, and they embrace

(or,
III
AAAAAA AAAAAA
"They perform
"grain
Nepiia),
in connection with the
(i.e.,
and the
cultivate) the divine
spirits
feed upon their
"grain in the land of the god of light (Kiiu),
who
"
cometh forth and passeth by them, and [Neb-aut-ab,
"
"^37
"
them Let yuur grain be

:
" of
"
a\
"O", i.e.,
the Lord of iov of heart, saith unto
'
wheat germinate, and
Your hhenfu cakes
" to
glorious],
let
and
let
your ears
your offerings be for Ka.
are in the Tuat, your offerings are
you, the offerings which are yours by
madt are
THE REAPERS
IN
THE KINGDOM OF
OSIRIS 189
among
"
decreed
"
Sar
"
Ea
"
and
"
thou dost shine the young plants come into being,
"
(?)
for
Herbs
you.
germinate
'
and they say unto
Let plants spring up in the Fields

'
let
Ea
members
shine upon the
of the
drink
is
Tuat,
When
of Sar.
great god, thou creator of the Egg.'
" offerings are of grain, their
you.
Their food
of tcheser ale,
and
made with cool water. Offerings

made unto them upon earth of the grain from the
" their libations are

" are
" Fields of the
Tuat."
Of the reapers
it is
said
"These are they who have their

" reap the grain in their Field.
"
'
Take ye your
" gi-anted
sickles,
and reap ye your
unto you
Hail to you,
" cakes,
and
ye reapers
their drink
them
grain, for
it is
your habitations, and to
"join yourselves to the Circle of the

"
and who
sickles
Ea, saith unto
is
Hidden
Their food
'
of
is
tcheser ale,
of
Forms.
of bread-
and their
"
made with cool water. Offerings are

made unto them upon earth as being those who reap
"
the crrain in the Fields of the Tuat."
"libations are
igo
CHAPTEE
IX.
THE OATE OF AKHA-EN-MAAT.

The Seventh Division of the Tuat.
The boat
of the
Sun having passed through the Sixth
Division of the Tuat arrives at the gateway which

leads
to
the
Seventh
This
Division.
gateway
similar to that which guards the Sixth Division,

is
is
and
guarded by nine gods, who are described as the
"Seventh Company,"
corridor,
and at
its
iii
at
the
stands a bearded god, witli
exit,
arms hidden, the former being called

and the
entrance to the
latter Heqes(?),
SiiEPi,
and each
is
said
to
extend his arms and liands to
swept by flames
Pestit,
called
of
as
fire
(J
(j
Rfi.
before.
The
"corridor is
The gateway
and the text
is
says, " This
"great god cometh to this gateway, and entereth in

"
through
it,
and the gods who are therein acclaim him,"
Eii^^sivmiiîk^^
H

THE SERPENT AKHA-EN-MAAT
IQI
Part of the text of the speecli wliich the nine
make to Ea is broken away, hut what remains

Open the secret places, open tlie holy pylons,
gods
reads, "
"
and unfold the hidden
UTZJ
JJ
^^
nn
T^
^
1
portals,"
[ZS31 -nminr
serpent which stands on his
way
\Jf ==-
^^ ^^^^
Z::::^.
tail
xhe
===
lines of text
which
He who
"
Akha-ex-maat
"
doors to Khuti, that he
" thick
and the two
Sa

^
Open thy gate

'
darkness and
the hidden habitation.'
"
who
This door
it,
it
read,
saith to
into the
illumine
is
lamentation
when they hear
portion of
god
is
in the
enveloped
l^y
at the stern.
this
the text
is
can be restored with certainty."
In the middle of this Division we see the boat of

being towed on
thy
shut after the great
and there
are in this gateway
"door close upon them."

mutilated, but
is
Ea
to Ea, unfold
may send light

"
" to those
"
is
monster
and guards the gate-
called Akiia-ex-maat, ^_-=>
is
^^ ^^z:^
its
way by
same form
four gods of the
as before,
and stands
Tuat
Ea
the
in a shrine
Mehen. Sa stands in the bows and Heka

The text relating to the god reads
:
ijL:zm^'Amr.s-^\^
'f 1IXj Akha-hrA.
Var.,
See Lelebure, Memoires,
torn,
ii.,
part
ii.,
\A. 11
ff.
ig2
SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
^^G
|>^;>^!
4^}\\-4&:M'mm
rM^Ziliu ^h*US.'l>M>
VOL.
II.
194
\i\:zn
A/VVW\
0^11
,1
AAAAAA K.
1^
111
iw
Jl
A^^vVNA A/VN^/SA
AÂ/W\
I
j:i^^î
ru
j\
\A
Jl
III
/n
crzn
>*c
^^S^ ^ ^
The Boat
of
Ra being towed through the Seventh Division

by the gods thereof.
Hiimilt /"^
[3ZD
[
^y
J\
(^^
AAAA/vA
[
-^
"
Tuat
of the
n'
'^
The gods
of the Tiiat
Ea
tow along
this great god,
and
Thou art towed along,

great
"god, lord of the hours, who dost work on behalf of
" those who are under the earth.'
The gods have life
"
they say unto
"in
liis
"And
" tion
attributes,
llti
and
'
tlie spirits
saith unto tlicni:
to you,
ye
who
look upon
'There
is
liis
forms.
magical protec-
tow, and there
is
holiness to
GODS WHOSE HANDS AND ARMS ARE HIDDEN 195

yc who tow and bring
"
you,
"
parts of the Tiiat, tow ye
"at the chambers

"
(?),
me
me
into the nethermost
along until [yc arrive]
and take ye your stand upon the
hidden mountain of the horizon."
In front
of the divine towers of the boat march

Twelve bearded gods, the Amenxu-aaiu-kiiekusiiETAU, whose hands and arms are hiddeft; tlioy are
:
1.
described as
hidden of hands and arms and possessing
"
iiiiii^ iit
hiddenness,'
0^
The
them reads
text relating to
*-^
-*
AAA^v^^
W^Vi
ffl
Laaaa^
^r^
-<2>-
-IT
^3,
<=> ^
^^v^
yj
jwiv
i~vrn f
AAAAAA
AAA/v^^
^ vyA
L.
^.U"C9.1^^
AÂ'V\A
=^
î?.
n
D D
7i
czsm
-=??^LnJ
\>
If
'
196
dZD
ill
/WVVNA
^^
=Z
IZTZl
'
"
These are they who possess the hiddeiiness
"hold the mystery) of this great god.

"
who are in the Tuat see him, and the dead

who burn in Het-Benben (or, the temple of
"
they come forth to the place where
"
Ra
" god.
them
saith unto
'
is
and emln'ace ye your hidden forms
"
Ye
'
is.
' of
shall be in
(or,
is
in
you
Ka), and
my
is
my
they say unto Efi
"
the head of
tlie
'
Let thy soul be in
liorizon, let
body
the hiddenness
the Tuat, and cover ye your arms therewith.'
"
forms,
mysteries).
Het-Benben, the place where
The hiddenness which
see him,
the body of this
Eeceive ye
"
who
(or,
Aêrily those
And
lieaA'en, at
thy shadow penetrate
"
the hidden place, and let thy body be to the earth
"
as for the
"thereto
"
upper regions
Fulfil
of
tliou
the sky
thyself,
we
ascribe
Ra
and take thou
thy place [with] thy l)ody in the Tuat.'
Tlioir food
"consistetli of Dli'cvings of every kind wlierel)y souls
"l)ecome coutciil, and oflbrings are made unto them

_"
"
uion earth liy reason of the siglit of the light in the
Tuat."
2.
Eight bearded gods, the Neteuu-heti, who stand
GODS WHOSE HANDS AND ARMS ARE HIDDEN ig/
c^ ^ ni- tf^ 2=s ,^ ^^ ^' ?^

."*^
^^ " ,_, ^^ ,^ CTT J^
"lii-J
.^:=
=s=
A-K
-9 =^s^
ic=i^fl
Sn T^ ^'"
4>^ ^- .d^
-^ c^
fefl^
i=a K=s
I I I
'
Tlie
Twelve Gods whose bauds and arms are hiddeu.
asas
<
198
by
upright, with their hands hanging
are
described
"
as
the gods
of
the
and
their sides,
temples,"
and eight gods, the Sennu, who stand
with their arms held straight together in
npright,
front of them, at a little distance from their bodies.
The text which
21
!<
UJ
A/WW\ NsN\N\
-Q
no
A/VAAAA
ri
J J 3
n -
tK "
)^3M a/vw
them reads
refers to
==*'^
^J
J\
III
\\2J\
A/WVAA
\r-j\/\N\
\\
AAAAW
1
^^
n
AAAA/^
'=^
Jl
^ W
ill
AW^
11
]^-Z
AAAAAA AAAftAA
III
AÂÂA
slmlJi:"^
mm
FM
iTi ^
III
/WWVA
THE NETERU-HETI AND THE SENNU GODS IQQ
='f>^'yi;"HAT. ^
A' +
Q
The Eight
Four
Neteru-heti.
of the Seniiu Gods,
"
200
2^2
T
1\
^^5
/wwv\ ^^-^
iy
*^
rArys/V\
Q-
AAAAAA
111
II
Qq(J
i<^
I
^\
jf
rri
^ r^ ^^
_B^ 2^^=^ L/wwvx

s=i'^z^t^^ a..
Ji
Tl
111
ill
AAA/V\A
1
IJ
"These are they who are outside Het-Benben, and

"
Ra with
they see
" secret (or,
" apportioned,
My
'
"
from your
"
your nourishment w^hich
"
my
"
offerings,
saith unto them
"
who
my
and
to
is
nourishment
ye
to you,
my
[places]
whom what
ground,
who
is
is
who
secret things
!
Your
from
are in
which
souls live,
Tuati
ye gods who dwell in the Tuat,
'
are in the divine
"Ament,
his
[And Ra]
it.
offerings are the offerings of KiiUTi.'
"
" their
theirs
is
offerings (or, provisions) are
Hail to you
Het-Benben.
and their
I protect
secret phices.
" are in
that which
and the Sennu gods bring
unto them
" saith
and they enter into
their eyes,
hidden) images
lie
is
their
of
the governor of
due
down upon
is
given upon
their
own
lands,
"
your own
"
your bones, ye have knit together your members, and
"
ye have collected your
"
sweet winds to your
" apparel,
There
flesh.
nostrils,
moreover,
are,
ye have girded on your
and ye have put on your
In the upper register are

1.
ye have gathered together
flesh is to you,
wigs.'
Twelve gods, the Kheru-metau[h], each
holds a stake or weapon, forked at one end

described as " those
who hold
the
of
whom
they are
metau weapons,"

THE KHERU-METAUH GODS
1i
reads
tliese
k ^^
'/w!w!
M^D
:m rn s '^ 4^ rn
I
'^.^w.
^
III
fi^
lA
"
"Ea
"
iiiii'l
<^=
D D
(|()
(^3)
fv
^CS^ S Jr
saith unto
them:
>
<:3>
Ill
<r\
'Eeceive
against] the serpent fiend
make ye gashes
in
him when
[j
c.
AAAwv
^ I ;^
Ji
fl
W- ^^l'^
t
31
J\
kai
wwv\
_B^
<z:>
A
ra
_B^
M^
ye your metauh
weapons, and take ye them with you.
" [go
"
^111
^m^^q^l^
^
_B^ D
,^ww^
Ji
_^ JT C^^ JT
4-\\\
<==>
Ji X
_ffi^
^WWN
rri
'"
-^^'"""s
**"'
'^'^^
ill-
201
Mamu
Hail to you,
;
hail to you,
the heads appear from
202
"
out of him, and turn ye
"
unto
"
Ea
Ra
'
him backwards.'
Our metanh weapons
Mamu, and we will make

Ra, do away
and e^'il WoKM.
"
when they come
"
serpent Kheti.'
"
[Boat of
"
they travel through the Tuat.
They say
hands are
[and against]
" the great
'*
in our
'*
i
'i
Rji],
*.'*.'
forth
heads
tlie
from the windings
the
of
These are the gods who are in the
and they repulse Ai)ep
for
gashes in
'
'.
..
Jl^
H^H
^d=?
.__a
^^^^' I
in the sky,
is
*..'>
,'..
1~
Jssj
<^ J^
c-a
a ^5 ,1
Tx
1
It
.^
\ 'tii TÂ
liM
*-H
and
their duty to
^î*T".
'
'
jJL>
\
^ ^^ 4i2^
g^yjsy.
::^^
ifl^
'
The Kberu-Metauli Gods.
"
" tlieir
"
Apep on
turn Ijack
" j)laces of
of
And
this
the Tuat.
Ra
in
Amentet and the
god allotteth
provisions of bread, and their beer
drink,
and
their
" offerings are

" repulse the
2.
Ijelialf
libations
are
of
is
cool
to
them
the tchesert
water,
and
made
to
them upon earth because they
Enemy
of
Ra
in Amentet."
The gods KiiEiiU-AMU-rEREiiu-TEru-EM-QEBU-F, and
the monster serpent Seba-Apep, the body of which
is
held
THE GODS OF STAKES
a..
_^
AWWVVA
K5 ^
203
'
>
The Khcru-Metauh Gods.
up above
tlie
ground by twelve bearded gods, who are
described as " those
III.
who have food when
human heads grow
Tw-elve
the heads appear
out from his body,
i;;ai:^>)iââttit>iM
AA.VV^VV\
-*
/j
'
rr;
T"
III
^^
""^
'
'
'
l^'i-
osrra
..=
-^
The Kheru-Metauh Gods.

204
the
appearing from
first
The
from his hack.
^\
liis
head, aud
them reads
text whicli rehites to
A;VWW
AAAA^^
\\\m^
S^^
j\
L)
w.
ji
J(||iiii;
I
A^w^^
A/VS/W\
other eleven
tlie
^^
c^^
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
I
III
zi
J\
A/V\A/V\
[^^
^J?
flmî
'^
\\
A A
AAAAAA
l_HiJ^l
Mill
ra
ra
fZI^Î^^^
^
"These are they who are the adversaries
" two-fold evil,
"
and
"
maketh heads
it is
and who overthrow the enemies
their
of
his
of
Ea,
duty to seize the SEBA-Fiend when he

to
come
forth from him.
[Ra] saith to

THE SERPENT SEBA-APEP
"them:
'Turn
205
make ye
yc back Seba,
go liack-
to
wards Apep wlieii the heads appear from out of him,

[Ea] ordereth for him his
"and let him perish.'
"
" destruction.
heads, ye shall he eaten, ye shall
'
Ije
ye shall he consumed, when ye come forth from

"him.' Ea ordereth for them when they come forth
" eaten,
"
that they shall be
" their folds
consumed
(or,
when he journeyeth
to them,
"heads shall retreat within their

"
swallowed up)
[in]
and that the
folds.
Hefau shall be without eyes, and he shall
The WoPvM
l)e
without
"his nose, and he shall be without his ears, and he

" shall exist
" that
upon
his roarings,
which he himself
and he
iittereth.
upon
shall live
The food
[of these
"gods] consisteth of the offerings [which are made to

"
them] upon earth."

3.
An
a -jj
ropes,
upright, bearded
To the neck
mummied form
Qan,
called
of this figure are attached
two
which are twisted together synnuetrically, and
by twelve bearded men with both hands.

Each god stands within a loop formed by the two ropes,
are grasped
and has a star before him.

"
those
who hold
The gods
are described as
^ \>\^'Z:Z^(^îti. More
are the words
The
text reads
(]
"
the rope which cometh forth
zl
the
(2
1^
mm
figure
206
ft
"r
11
zr^
/wwn
^^
Ok^î^LM^S^S
,/^
Ili
7i
AV<AÔ
111
Tlio .Serpent 8el)ii-A|H'|i, uiili the iwclvc liuninn hciuls wliicli

boily uikI his twelve iilloii(liiiit yoiia.
i;i(i\v
out of
liia
THE SERPENT SEBA-APEP
r~TTn
-A_
4ii'&
O n
\tjW
'i
JL
The Serpent
rr.
"'^^
yV>*VWM
207
nAMM
A^
^. ?^
o^
Â^
Seba-Aiiep, wiili the twelve liuiiHiii lieiiUs which

Ixxlj- and his twelve atteuilant gods.
grow out
of his
208
_il
ra
.Zl^V^
<i:HI
ir\
c.
fi\
A\
\\
-(^
,WyW\ _Zi
<=
'"=^
f= -g-
/T^k
^8?^
Tlie
*^^
?S
ft'^
II
r>
c=^
11
AAAAAA
II
r\
iU
/VVWV\
^ 1
==^
"^
roi)e.
V^
/vvwv\
A/WVNA
"The Enemy
of
" Offerings shall
be
" I exist
_/i
,8.
'=^
1^
i**^*'
AAAAAA
-(^
555CJK;
/WWNA
tV
god Qeua, aud the gods who hold the
fl
..
III"
under the
lifi
H
coincth
made unto
trees.
I'orth
IVoiii
tho 'Puat.
the gods of that whereby
Seize ye the rope, and tic ye
QENA AND THE GODS WHO HOLD THE ROPE 20g
cj-a
fv
_A
^JB
^M
cw>a
/!==.
.s.
-^*
^^
^^ '=^
a
=^
',^
1.=:=^
ss:!3
The gods w ho hold the rope.

"
therewith
the
mouth
"forth, and there
is
of
benefit to
"
upon your throne[s], and
"
mouth
of the
..-
god
A(,>en
you
let the
i|-J
-fe*
fc^ o
The
VOL. n.
to the pLace
H-^
Eest ye
tlierein.
rope enter into the
when he eometh
^^ -Xi
Your hours come
Aqen.
ijuds
who
hold
Tsa
: .
c=^ ?=^ ^^
*^ a
tlie
rope.
^ rr-^

210
"
where the hours are born
" resteth in its place,
They say unto Ea
"
and
"the rope, the hours
'
god
Naq
is
and
out,
maketh an end
it
The
crieth
Kfi
it
of Anecj.
tied
up with
Ea,
of the gods(?) are to thee,
'
Eest thou and thy hidden body
"
with
"
Their provisions of loaves of bread are to them, their
light.
"
beer
is tchesert,
"
and
offerings are
and
their libations are of cool water,
made
to
them upon
earth."
TV-
h/WVH
1.
AMV/A
upon a long
and
standing,
god,
staff; his
name
leaning
is
Tuati,
^ w
2.
The serpent Neiiep,

^
long body of whicli
is
mummied
as biers for twelve gods in
form
the serpent's body
is
with twenty-four legs of

The god
Tuati,
a
of
mummied god
"
those
are in the body of Osiris asleep," I
"^^^^
"v^
3.
and "those who are in
Four gods, each with
his
provided
lions,
and
rests over each pair
These gods are described as
them.
tlie
ran'
made to serve
arms
who
inactivity,"
stretclied straight
together before him at an acute angle with his body.
The legend
reads, IcJiatit-ta-rut
'
^f\
^^
THE TWELVE SLEEPING GODS
211
AV^
ii-=*=*
j.}^4..ifrA
<ri:>.^CM<!sa,i^CkaAtViUUiMk^^:.A^<i{ttiUuaAciMAAAA^^^&.\.-i^
..
Ji.vj-.' .
'
'
'
.i, . '
..'. .-
'. ^.'. -J .J.-
.-['
'
.: .-V''
^. =#, -^ ^^
TTT^^^'"^''^^^?^?'^^?^*?!'
^ ^ 4^ W-*
'^s
The gods who are
asleep iu the
body of
Osiris,
v'
^^
>>A^
X^
-^
^*V^
II
Avww\
-^
.'
^T*
fr.ll
1^
kill
X\
J.
l,^
/^^
S==?
^^ ff^ r^H
^"' i^ ^^
L^
?>f^'
i*iv>^
iii
^?fe<
j)e^ji ^XSivV^
The gods who are asleep
,1
*
^^r
=^
in the
body
*VVVWJ
III
-F
A,n
A,vsjjv, ,,vyiv
RB
-J^
J^
B~^ ^hJ i^ SL
TtC^
^P
Wf,
^
1^
of Osiris.
'
.'
l^
î
4B>
l^c^ j" 8>.
^:p,
V,\
A
^-
n^
^C- TTT
M r^ ^ ^^
^~^, ^
S^
^-
I.T.
*^
Four Khast-ta-rut Gods.
Xwv\^
\^'\=l))^
A jrod in
mummied form.
i.
...
'
The serpent
in the
ijool of fire.
round
Four Khast-ta-rut Gods.

214
Four gods.
4.
A
A
5.
6.
The
serpent within a circle
god in
mummied
with water.
filled
form.
text relating to these reads
"Fill
III
s=>
/^>ÂA^
/I
AV\AAA
O^
W;\
Ci
AAAAA^
MM'
i^
AA^NAAA
I
AAAAAA
II
fi
^
\>
A/VWV\
1
I
A/VAW\ AAAAAA
AAAAAA
ra D
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
A/VNAAA
I
/VÂAAA
AAAA/V\
c^
(i.
^ly
II
Ill
AA/\AAA
AAAAAA
iiirriV.:F
AAAAAA
>
T^%K
m^^
Zl
n V
fl
Q.
AAA/VV\ AAAAAA
î^
'-"""'I
AAAAA^
AA^WNA
fVWW\
AAAAAA
I
AAAAAA
I
t^^:i:"ivî
THE TWELVE SLEEPING GODS,
MM
r^
iEZ
III
^ III
"
W^
/VWVV\ /f' ">v
^)
^
^
? lU
215
llCil^f
111
ETC.
A^
III
AAAAAA A/WVV\
_M^
O
8
\>
*1
AAAAAA
AAA/
S.
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
."1
'
oQ,$ra
^
*->
A/VWV\
_m^
'
AAAAAA
^ o
'
^ O
/WVW\ AAAAAA
^1111
Pi
AAAA^\A
AA^VSAA AAAAAA
A/V\AAA
'N
(UK AAAAAA
Zl
AAA/Â^
I
ra
AAAAAA
^ o
A/VVW\
AAAAAA
*1
"^
,C3J;p 7
AAAAAA
1^
AA/W\A
1^
f\
A^yw^^
r]
o,
-1
2T6
aîznjM
-ra^^-^M
<=>
n^
ra
ffl
2:5=5
^ O
fifl^$?kniii^
(E3)
/^
^
I
AAAA/
AA/^/vÂ
/Â^vÂA
v^
Msrj\l\j\
'
<i
/-\
s
A/vw^^
I
AA/W^V\
^ /WVW\
LI
^:^
A^^>A^^
rcD
A/V\AAA
-H-
/w^vvA
/W\AAA
rt3
AV\/vV\
nil
Q.
A^WWS
_,
;/V
I
I
i\)
[
AA/WV\
*>,
-^^
III
/I
"^
.y^
hH
\\\
VVWV\
/VVWNA
fW\r\AA
r~\
AÂAAA
0' <^,N
AAAAAA
" Tliu g(jd
i-M5t(^3)iA
^.^M
Sf
mA/WVV\
M-
/VVWVv AAAAAA
^*
III
7i
1'k^
/VVÂA^
AW\A^
pi
(-]
III
/^ÂA\^
i^^î
If
AW/V\A
<Ci^
AAÂA^
'
'
^w^NAA
Tuati saith unto thcni
Hail,
'
ye gods
THE SERPENT NEHEP,

"
who
217
who dwell in this

who abide perand who lie down upon
are over the Tuat, yc gods
" [place]
"
ETC.
of the governor of Anient,
manently on your
"your couches,
"gather
together
places,
up the
lift
your
flesh of
your bodies, and
and
bones,
gird
up
your
"
members, and bring ye into one place your
"
There
"
and take
"
"
your wigs, unclose your eyes and look ye at the light

therewith, rise ye up from out of your inert and
"
helpless state,
is
sweet
" fields in
" ings).
oil"
(or, fresh) air for
and take possession yourselves
Sekhet-nebt-hetepu
There are
" there, [and] fields
"
flesh
Loose
nostrils.
your funeral swathings, untie and remove
fields for
(i.e..
you in
"waters thereof are for you.
It
is
of
your
Field, lord of offerthis Field,
and the
Let your offering be
from Nebt-hetepu.'
be of water.
"shall
your
Their libations
the serpent
Nehep who
giveth their bodies [and] their souls, and they journey
Sekhet-Aaru to have dominion over their

and to walk over the earth. They count
up their flesh, their food is of bread-cakes, and
their drink is of tchesert ale, and their libations
Offerings are made unto them upon
are of water.
"on
to
"libations,
"
"
"
"earth as [unto] the god Sah, who resteth upon his

"
ground."
"These are they whu arc

"
There
" of
" the
is
in the circuit uf tliis pnol.
a serpent living in this pool, and the water
the pool
is of
fire,
and the gods
of the e^rth
and
souls of the earth cannot descend thereto by
"reason of the flames of
fire
of
this serpent.
This
2l8
who
'great god
'
in the water of this pool."
And Ea
Tuat
the governor of the
is
them
saith unto
ye gods
Hail to you,
"
liveth
ye yourselves to him
'
who guard
'
that
'
pool
'
flame consumeth and destroyeth the souls which dare
'
to
is
this holy pool, give
is Osiris,
approach
and
this
Osiris,
water
for the gods
'
food
'
their libations are of water.
and their drink
bread,
them upon earth
as
There are
and the waters thereof are
'
ings
'
libations shall be of water.
you
for
It
is
Sekhet-Aaku
and
to
made unto
in
the serpent
count up their limbs, their food
'
their drink
libations,
is
of tchesert ale,
Offerings are
'
of water.
'
as unto Saii,
who
upon
These are they who are

a serpent living
offer-
Their
Nehep
and they
have dominion over
is of
earth.
They
liread-cakes,
and
and their libations are
made unto them upon
resteth
of
Field,
this
Let your
walk on the
to
their
'
and
ale,
Amentet, lord
for you.
'
is
in
their bodies [and] their souls,
'journey into
There
cannot
there [and] fields from Nebt-lietepu.
'who giveth
'
tchesert
Offerings are
fields
offerings.
'
"
is
unto Teri
'
Ije
of this pool
This
made an end of, or overcome. As

who keep ward over its waters, their
be done away, or
'
'
of this
Khenti-Tuat.
is
and the awe
'
is
The water
the Governor of Aukert.
earth
his ground.
in the circuit of this pool.

"
219
CHAPTER
X.
THE GATE OF SET-HRA.

The Eighth Division of the Tuat.
Having passed through the Seventh Division of the
Tuat, the boat of the Sun arrives at the gateway called
Bekhkhi,
Division,
<::;;:>
JJ
or, as
c^
^'^^
n^
O
"^
"cometh
leads to the Eighth

f^ liriD, which
[](|
the opening text reads
/wvw\
'
-fliU
[j
111
-A
_cr^
t\
J^
Jl
'^
v\
-^
"^^^^
I
forth to this gate,
<rp>
av/^â avv^v\
"
This
"I
1]
great
/vvwvi
god
I'
and entereth through
it,
and the gods who are therein acclaim this great god."
The gateway is like that through which the god passed
"
and
into the previous Division,
by
nine gods in the
as the
At
Paut,
i.e.,
form
the
the entrance to
mummied
of
company
tlie
its
outwork
mummies, who
is
guarded
are described
of the nnie gods,
R
^
III
iii
'=>.
gate proper stands a bearded,
form, with his hands folded on his l)reast,

'^'''^
,
form called Heptti,
and at
'^
its
^^;
exit stands a similar
each of these
is
said
EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
220
to "
extend his arms and hands to Ka,"

a;^^_
.-
The corridor
swept by flames
is
which proceed from the mouths
The company
address
" art
"
Efi,
at the
say, "
head
of
who openest hidden
" pylons,
tail
"openeth
Ka
to Ea.
uraei, as before.
places,
open
for thyself the holy
monster
-^^
-^-^
^^^zz:^
which
serpent,
and guards the door, is called Set-hra,
and the two
admission of
of fire,
thou great god
the horizon,
and unfold the doors thereof,"
stands on his
'^^s
who guard the outwork

thou who
Come thou to us,
The
two
of
the gods
of
and
ft
lines of text
read, "
Sa
He who
which refer
is
over
saith unto Set-hra:
to his
this
Open
door
thy
"gate to Ka, unfold thy portal to Khuti, so that he

"
may
illumine the thick darkness, and
" into the

"
great god hath passed through
"
are on the other side of
"
door closing \\\nm them,"
i)
^S
send light
This gate closeth after the
hidden abode.
*"
may
it
it,
wail
^^ V
cnj
and the souls who
when they hear
"^
"^
the
1 Tnmir
'^jil
The gate
of the
Serpent Set-hra.
222
D
-A
z4
ra
?)
Leg
A^(Vv^^
iiiiiiiii
111
Ea
the middle of the Division
being towed on
;
its
the god
way by
in the
is
we
see tlie boat of
four gods of the Tuat,
same form
as before,
and Sa stands on the look-out, and Heka obeys
At
instructions as to the steering.
The Bout
of
four gods
his
the head of the
IffliM
Ra being towed through the Eighth Division

by the gods thereof.
who tow
leans on a long
and
DOO
divine procession
is
Tuat
who
the boat stands an aged god,
staff',
in Nu," -
of the
is
called "
He who
dwelleth
Immediately in front
of
the
we see four
who are repre-
a long tank, wherein
groups, each containing
four beings,
sented in the act of performing various evolutions in

the water.
Akiu,
(j
These are called Herpiu,
(j ()
NuBiu,
r^ J
(]
()
^
,
I
(](]
yN
i,
and Kiiepau,
THE GODS OF THE WATERS

Kw
r->
"
v^
may
names
wliicli
223
translated
1)e
The text
Bathers, Floaters, Swininiers, and Divers."
which
refers to this section reads
"""**
AAAAAA
T1^^.2^V1Ji^\ifl
"1
C\
>k
AAA/V\A
t]
rrV^
'A^^za
U AVVA"A
o<^ os:
-^
rti
<?
v^
^1^!
*-*
msÂ
T7
s
.
ô
B
(p
:r^
AA/VW\
A(WVV\
(^
A/WVW
i^1=1iî^1VTi^îî
Jfl^^lfli^.v^l
O 11
AAAAAA
/WvVvA
->
^ W
III
J\
rm
o
11
î;
/WW\A
fv
<ZI>
(5
<
III
n c /
îrnlV
fVWJV,
A/VWV\
224
P^
ffi(J0!D?^D2^
/WWVS
I
o
I
AA^^/Â
<;b^
^^
AAAWVV
<
c-\
^ D
^J
2^^^
^ w
s^
111
AA/W\A
AWVV\
A/WVAA
'^'^^^
A/WV\A
A/WW\
A^WÂ^
The
'^
f^\
(2
ww\
I
^!\\^
/SA/VNAA
AAAÂA T^
ft
iîl ^
Jy
5j=^
!^0l
III
Mis:
A/VÂ/V\
first
section of this text reads
This great god
is
towed along by gods
and behold, those wlio tow Ea along

"praise in heaven to
"praise on earth to
tlie
soul of Efi,
liis l>o(ly, ftir
of the Tuat,
say, "
and
Let there be
let there
be
is made young
made young by
heaven
and earth
"
by means
of his soul,
"
means
his
"
hidden place, and we make straight for thee the roads
" of
Akert.
"things,
" in
of
I'e
body.
Hail
thou at peace,
We
is
open for
Efi, witli
thou who art praised [by]
thy forms
(or, attri[)utes).
Hail
tliee
thy hidden
tliy secret
!
the
We
things
tow thee
THE GODS OF THE WATERS
225
thou who art at the
Ea, we guide thee,
*'
along,
"
head of heaven, and thou comest forth to those who
" arc
**
immersed
way
The passage which
"He
who
who are immersed in the

swimming in the pools of
"
journeyeth in his boat,
<**"*
>^>
ân **"^
'
il
XI
<"S>
make thy
water,
he
Look ye
is]
I .vv^^
2-
'
" It is
he who ordereth the destinies
" gods, it is
" of the
he who perf ormeth
Khu
(i.e.,
" beings of time,

" ordereth
your
The speech
Put
fortli
of
the
spirits).
pay ye heed
destinies.'
Ea
reads
" there
of
* rl III
Mystery,
"
Awyvv>
/HVWA
Akiix Gods.
(or, affairs) of
the
maketh) the plans
Hail
Eise up,
to Ea, for it is
ye
he wlio
ye who are immersed in
your
be breath to your
VOL. n.
(or,
out your arms,
" the waters, stretch out
who are
who
at Rii,
"
your heads,
" tlie water, thrust
Great
saith to those
water, and to those
[for
Nu
in
is
The Four Herpiu Gods, and the Four
"
slialt
aged god reads
refers to the
(literally, those)
"
"
and thou
in the waters,
over them."
legs,
nostrils,
ye who arc under

ye who swim,
let
ye who are deep

Q

226
the waters.
"ill
" waters,
" waters,
shall
have dominion over your
ye shall be at peace in your tanks
cool
of
ye shall pass through the waters of Nu, and ye
make
" shall
Ye
way through your
cisterns.
Your
souls
"
are upon earth, and they shall be satisfied with their
"
means
of subsistence,
and they shall not
suffer destruc-
" tion.
Their food shall consist of the offerings of the
" earth,
and meat and drink
"
upon
earth,
shall be given unto
them
even as to him that hath obtained dominion
'ij^rr.i^-î
The Four Nubiu Gods, and the Four Khcpau Gods.

"
over his offerings upon earth, and whose soul
"
upon the
"and
<'
cisterns shall
is
not
Their food shall consist of bread,
drink shall be
their
" offered
"
earth.
Ije full
tche.sert
of cool water,
unto them upon
wine, and
and there
their
shall be
eartli of tliat whicli tliis
lake
produceth."
In the upper register arc the following

1.
Twelve ])earded gods, who stand with
lianging by
tlioh- sides,
"sovereign chiefs
who
and are described as
their
tlie
arms
"divine
give the bread wliich hatli been
THE TCHATCIIAU AND THE SOULS OF SERSER 227

" allotted
"
Lake
of
and green herbs

Serser
v_-^
CF=0
(i.e.,
to the souls
blazing
are in the
^f .^'iS
The Tchalchau -who give
Souls
fire),"
who
who
are in the
tlie
bread of Maat,
Lake
of Serser.
Nine bearded, human-headed and human-handed
2.
hawks, which stand with their hands raised in adoration
before each
is
a loaf of bread,
and a few

228
green herbs, '^.

"
who
are in the
These are described as the "souls
Lake
of Serser,"
J^
3S
o.
-
god,
who
holds a sceptre in his right hand, and
in his left.
The
ANÂW
which relate
texts
H-
to these read
'^
'19-
III
[-AWW\-|^^
AAAAAA
ÂAAA
I
Ci
f3
...
^,Â&
A^V^
0-^=ê^l^-^|^tr^
=L' AAA/W\
'
\IT
ÂAAA^
111
1
A^WWA
'
'
nn
5:5
<
/w\Â^
"
HI
^'^
_S^
111
II
(^
-M^t
AAAWA
r\
X ^
III
II
AWVV\
^
I
^-^^.
I
c:^
V=^
I
A'^WÂ
'
33:
A^yvAAA
^.iij
-t
'
'
A^ÂAA
ra
1\J
-*
/W\AAA
S
AÂAA^
I

THE SOULS OF SERSER
22g
/\/\/v\/\/\
I
I
I
AA/YÂA
,\Af\/V\f\
'
AA/VSAA
'^'^
Mils
^ W
A/WAAA
f]
(^^
^"
Ji
^^^
/VWÂ
_[
111
'
*^
<
AA(VvV\
^
AA/VNAA
AA/VÂA
AA/W\A
AAAAA/\
"^
ra
lO
?:i
'^cz:::^
AAA/W\
f-AfVW^
"TTH
/WW\A
t^
Jo
ill
U'^
W^Â\ AWÂ^
I^
A/\A/W\
AAA/^^
AA/W^^
AAAAAA
rm
The
porti(jn of the text
sovereign chiefs reads

"
r AAAAA
which
refers to tlie twelve
These are they who make souls
"
the green herljs in the Lake of
"
unto them
" the gods,
'
to
have a right to
Serser.
Ea
saith
[Hail, ye] divine sovereign princes of
and ye
chiefs of the
Lake
"place souls over their green herbs,
of Serser,
let
who
them have
230
"
dominion themselves over their bread
"
bread which
"
herbs to the souls
" in
give ye your
appointed, and bring ye your green
is
who have been ordered to

They say unto Ea
Serser.'
the Lake of
exist
The
'
"
bread appointed hath been and the green herbs have
whom
'
been brought to the divine souls
"
ordered to exist in the Lake of Serser.
"
the
"
and those who dwell in Ta-thenen praise
"
food
way
is
" beer,
who
for
and
are
and
their beer
are
libations
their
Hail
Verily,
Khenti-Amenti praiseth
of bread-cakes,
" offerings
"
fair
is
thou hast
of
is
cool
thee,
Their
thee.'
the tcliesert
water
and
made unto them upon earth by those

Tui by the divine sovereign princes."
are with (?)
The passage which

Serser reads
Lake
refers to the souls in the
of
"These are they who are in the Land
Serser;
of
"
they have received their
l)read,
"
the mastery over
Lake, and they praise this
"great
god.
Ea,
"green
her])R,
and
"
cakes
let there
" faction
of
"
the
unto
"
be fulness to your bellies, and satis-
Your green herbs
Ea Kail
:
'
it
is
of
is
the Tuat.'
of
1)0
am
They say
thou Great One of the
to thee,
Powers)
The Tuat
tliiiio.
arc
Lake which may not
the
Great One of terror
thy will
ye your
ye yourselves with your
satisfy
Serser,
" SEKiiitviu (i.e.,
"is
'Eat
Praise ye me, glorify ye me, for I
"approached.
"
unto them:
saith
your hearts.
to
"the Lake
this
and they have gained
Praise
tliino,
is
and
thine,
[is
and majesty
subservient] to
a hidden place [made] by thee for

THE BURNT ENEMIES OF
" those
" is
who
are in
and
thine,
[is
OSIRIS
The height
its Circles.
The Earth
is
for
Sky
"
content) with that which thou hast
it
is
who belong
Ra, be thou at peace
thy Soul.
for
Heaven
thy dead Body, and the
"
is
of
suhservient] to thy will
"secret place [made] by thee for those

" thereto.
231
made
Their food consisteth of
(or,
to
be
come
"into
being.'
" their
green herbs are the plants of the spring, and
" the
waters wherein they refresh themselves are cool*

Souls
" Offerings
" [being]
who
are
are in the
Lake
Horus
god with a sceptre.
the earth
as
furm
of a
bearded man,
staff.
Twelve bearded beings, who are described as the
"burnt enemies
(ifl)
made unto them upon
[the Aged], in the
leaning upon a
2.
of Serser.
the product of this liake of Serser."

1.
bread-cakes,
\^\\
of
The
Osiris,"
first
4-\00 j3 J^
four
have their arms tied

232
behind their back in such a way that the right hand

projects at the left side,
and the
left
hand
at the right
The second four have their hands tied together

side.
at the ell)Ows, and the upper parts of the arms are at
The third four have
right angles to their shoulders.
their
arms
tied together at the elbows,
and their elbows
are on a lower level than their shoulders.

3.
monster speckled serpent, which
undu-
lies in
lations immediately in front of the enemies of Osiris,
Horus the
The Burnt Enemies
Aj-ed.
and belches
fire
Kheti,
stands a bearded god in

hieroglyphics
gods
who
written alcove
^=S^
tJ\/W^
f\/\f\fJV\
the
name
In each undulation
describe
are above Kiieti,"
text reads
mummied
The
;ct
of Osiris.
into the face of their leader
of this serpent is
form,
them
and
"
1^
\\
-5^
the
as
the
THE ENEMIES OF
OSIRIS
233
^
i
Ji Uê ^1
^^
II
iK
|;^| llXiJ
II
MM
1^^
_îii III
^5 ^mi
1(2
I
111-
fl
ANA/W\
1111 x^^>^
1^-^
AAA^Â^
^ e
III
(]J^
AA/VS/V\
iimnr
iiiiiiiii
_^
2^.=:^
/wv^
nn.tv'i
fl
^z:^
C3a
i;.^
=n?
fifi-aiiiînJmy
^^
<=^
^ _^^^
234
:^:i^
X
"
[This
what Horns
"
father Osiris.
"
who
for
his
The enemies
calamities ordered for
"
them hy Horns, who
"
nnto
them Let
" fetters
'
on
yonr
my
saith
there
arms,
l)e
"
enemies
"
yonr arms be tied np towards
"
yonr heads,
"
no [power], ye shall be fettered
"
[with yonr arms] behind you,
"
nmww S
cloeth
are in this scene have
" their
.fT.j-.fUlJ^
scene representetli]
"
"
of
ye
father,
let
who have
ye who are hostile to Rfu
Ye
shall
l)e
hacked in
pieces,
"
THE SERPENT KHETI

"ye
nevermore have your heing, your souls shall
sliall
"
be destroyed, and none
"
what ye have done
"put
[of
you] shall live ]>ecause of
my
to
father Osiris
"dragged out the statue
[of
my
The word of
my word
"you, and
father Osiris
"
which concern the
"
One who begot me in the Tuat.

exist, ye shall come to an end.'
Horus
" Fire,
saith
'
rest (or, resting-place) of the
[0]
my
Great
ye shall cease to
serpent Kiiet, thou Mighty
from whose mouth cometh
my
ye who
the hidden things
(literally, laid bare)
madt against
is
maot against you,
is
have desecrated
"
ye have
the god] from the secret
"
"
mysteries behind your backs, and ye have
[his]
" place.
235
forth
this
flame
"
which
"
by [my] children, open thy mouth, distend thy jaws,
"
and belch forth thy
" father,
"souls
in
is
Eye, whose undulations are guarded
fires
against the enemies of
by the
fire
which issueth from thy mouth,
"and by the flames which

"
children
divine
" [their]
"me
spirits,
" forth,
The
and
are
against
are
thy body.
in
them,
they
fire
them, and they shall never more
which
is
in this serpent shall
shall blaze against these enemies
"
ever Horus decreeth that
"
knoweth how
" serpent shall
My
destroy
and those who have come forth from
against
are
" exist.
my
burn thou up their bodies, consume their
to
it
shall do
so.'
come
whenso-
Whosoever
use words of power [against] this
be as one
who doth not
enter upon his
" fiery path,"
The end
of this text
on the sarcophagus
of Seti
I. is
236
defective, but
that
" to
it
from the tomb
should end thus
these gods
who
are
of
Eameses VI. we
" Offerings
upon
food
"
waters of their libations are cool."
bread, their drink
is of
fesher beer,
see
made
Their
this great serpent.
"
is of
shall be
and the
237
CHAPTER XL
THE GATE OF
AB-TA.
The Ninth Division of the Tuat.

Having passed through
the Eighth Division of
the
Tuat, the boat of the sun arrives at the gateway called
Aat-shefsheft,
Ninth Division, or, as
1'
D---^n
^
fl
which leads
the opening text reads
p-
to the
III
p-
T^n
'^^'^^
<===>
I]
'
[1
>/
[)
""*"'
'
"
This great god cometh to this gate, and entereth
"
through
it,
" great god."
and the gods who are therein acclaim this

The gateway is like that through which
the god passed into
outwork
guarded
is
mummies, who
company
are
the
previous Division, and
by nine
described
the nine gods,
of
gods in the form

as
the
îii^.
to the gate proper stands a bearded,
with his hands folded on his

1)
and at
its
exit
Paut,
At
mummied
of
the
the entrance
l)reast, called
stands
i.e.,
its
form,
Anhefta,
similar
form
NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
238
called
"
'"
Ekmen-ta,
each of these
extend his arms and hands to Ea,"
or
^ 2^-==
fi
flames of
fire,
1^=^
The
The company
the outwork address Ea, and
cj^^j
is
swept by
of
who guard
Come thou to us,
thou great
secret places, open for thyself
the holy pylons, and unfold for thyself the holy doors
^^rn(f|[,^,,cO:]JDV^
" tliereof,"
1^ c=.^|
AAAAA^
-innmr
^cz:^
_g^
nzsiD -^z::^
the door
of text
is
called Ab-ta,
which
who
"
Ab-ta,
"
KiiUTi, so that he
"
and may
"
,
'
lines
He
Ea
read, "
Sa
saith unto
Open thy gate
to Ea, unfold thy portal to
may
illumine the thick darkness,
This gate
send light into the hidden abode.'
who
are on the other side of
hear this door closing upon them,"
,v,,,^
and the two
" closeth after this

" souls
j,^^
and guards
tail
"
is
Jl
^'^^-^
monster serpent which stands on his
"
two
of the gods
say, "
thou who art the head of the horizon,
"god who openest the

"
corridor
which proceed from the months
nraei, as before.
"
ft
said to
is
..^g^ 5li
OTt Timmr [i:^
awwv
it
wail
-^^ ^
a/v!La
it,
and the
when they
D
a^^wvs
^ W
,l. l
.-'.
.,
'
'
The Gate
*' '
of Ab-ta.

240
AWW\
III
c^
J\
v>A
ratK
^ _zr
J\
IIIIMIII
- -
A^/wvs'
In the middle of the Division we see the boat of
Ra
being towed on
the god
?^
II
III
-
AW^WX
its
way by
in the
is
same form
>AAAM
\_
I
Tho Boat
of Af-Ril in the
instructions
as
to
marches in front
Ninth Division of the Tuat.
and Sa stands on the look-out, and
1.
as before,
steering.
The
Heka
obeys his
which
procession
of the boat consists of
Six bearded male figures, standing upright,
who
hold in their liands the ends of a rod, or rope, which

is
l)cnt in tlie
shape of a liow over
are descril)od as
magical power,"
" tlioso
who
tlicir lieads
these
are over the words of
pni^^^îi^^lî-
THE GODS WHO CAST SPELLS

2.
Four dog-headed
already described
which hold a rod bent as
who
these are described as " those
work magic by means

3.
apes,
241
of
knots for Ea,"
ogjggo (1(1
v^
O.
Four women, who stand upright, and hold a bent
Gods, goddesses, and apes casting spoils on Apop.
The speannen.
Sliesshes
and Apep.
rod, or rope, over their heads like the four apes
and
the six male figures; they are descril)ed as "those
who
work magic by means

4.
Tbree male
VOL. n.
of
knots for Ea," "im^
figures,
[1 (1
each holding a harpoon in

li

242
his right hand,

"
and a cord in his
spearmen,"
front of these
is
v\
\\
^^
(]'^^(](]5
ass's ears,
has been
and
name
his
In his hands he
the Ass.
i-e->
who
he has upon his head a
small solar disk and a pair of

Aai,
Immediately in
they are called
a beartled male figure,
lying prostrate on his face
is
left
grasps a rope, which passes over his head and along his
back, and
hand
left
is
held by each of the three spearmen in his
from the knees upwards
in a diagonal position,
and
his
body
raised
is
this attitude suggests that
he has either raised himself by means
of the rope, or
has been pulled into this position by the spearmen.
Facing the Ass are

^^^^'
and
with a
The
reads
J\
tail
2.
The
Tlie
1.
crocodile
monster serpent Apep,
rm
Shessiies,
izszi
ending in the head of a serpent.
text,
which
/vwwv
refers to the
whole
of this section,
^H
III
-^
III
O
I
1,
^ jr
I
<^=> Ji
(^
7\
fl
Ji
111
Ji^ ^
'
/wvw.
X m.
DEFEAT OF APEP
'
D D
243
/V/yy^/^
Zl
^ n n *
-^ W
^
^<- <^^
I
^ W
'
Q AAAAftA
AA/VNAA
_M^
AAAA/NA
I
7i
^^^
l^k^^ml'n^rfiflraqypjiii
ii-q^rsrî^^î^y-'^^
(fe^
D D
^"^/wv^ il^l^ZJ
-::=:P5
BV^\A
iîyi^y
I
III
J]
rn
^^
uii^
/VWW\
1-^-^
,v
m
<=> JJ
.,
^::^
1110
^ W
(JAAa
I
1-^^l D
D <S
e
IICKl
<=]
"
<^C3
<) CI
1
D O
D
(\AAAA
Q.
1VW
-^
This great god
" Tuat,
II
is
towed along by the gods
aud those who tow
llii
along say
of the
The
'
god
"
244
"
Cometh
"
shadow.
" will
to his body,
aud the god
is
towed along
to his
be thou at peace with thy body, and we
tow thee along in
thy (literally,
tliy integrity into
Come
" his) secret place.
thou,
and be thou at
Eii,
"
peace with thy body, for thou shalt be protected by
"
those
The
who
are over the curved ropes
which
text
refers
(?).'
the
to
six
men,
four
apes, and four women, with nets over their heads,
reads
"
"
Those who are in
march before
this picture
and
E.l,
they utter words of power against Apep, and [then]
"return to the Arit
(or,
They
Hall) of the horizon.
"journey onwards with him into the height of heaven,

"
and they come into
Ijeing
"(i.e.,
the two portions
"and
sets),
him
for
and they cause him
Atekti
in the
sky in which
of the
to rise in
Ea
rises
And
NUT.
Out
"
they say their words of power which are these
"
upon
"
thou monster tlmt destroyest, thou Apep that sendest
" forth
thou Eebel Serpent
thee,
thy evil emanations
(or,
Thou
"
be destroyed,
"
block of execution.
"
they shall hack thee in pieces.
"thee,
"
and they
" their
and
Thy
thee,
face shall
shalt advance to the
The Nemu
shall
'
are against thee, and
The Aaiu are against
destroy thee.
The Abebuiti
the three spearmen) shall drive [their harpoons]
(i.e.,
" into thee,
"
Apep.
Out upon
deeds)
Hail
and they
!
Thou
shall enchant thee
art
stubbe<l to dcatli,
"Those wh<j are
by means
of
destroyed, dashed in pieces,
serpent Sessi.'
in this scene,
"
and who have their

THE GODS OF THE SOUTH
ward over the rope
"spears, keep
"not permit
"great
this
Worm
this
"These gods who do battle on behalf

"
heaven say
^.
"
Gods
(The speech
^VW\
is
god in
wanting),
1^-^ yvwvwv
South raising the Standard
Four gods, who in the place
crown
11
of
Mil
of the South.
heads have each a
of the South, to whicli is aflixed a uraeus,
his body,
and who, aided
Ijy
which
is
upon
a bearded male figure, are
engaged in raising up from the ground, by means

rope, a pole or staff,
the
god upwards.
of this
In the upper register are the following

1.
Ijoat of
MAA^
-MMri
of the
and they do
of Ai,
approach the
to
They pass behind
god.
245
of a
surmounted by a bearded
246
human head wearing
crown
are called " gods of the South,"
bearded male figure "he who
2,
Four gods, who
South
of the
1
in the place of heads
c^Z AVMMA <z::^ ^T^

1 1 1 1
'vvwvAA
CZZ
î^d
the
over the front end,"
is
'-"^^
the gods
have each a
_'^> Aww\ i
Ti_
^ ^
<iM Jl
(11^ -tm- czrr ^-A, yi. r
Gods
crown
of the
of the
his Ijody,
North raising the Standard
North, to which
is
of the Nortl
aflixed a uraeus,
and who, aided by a bearded male
upon
figure, are
engaged in raising up from the ground, by means of a

rope, a pole or staff,
which
is
surmounted
Iiuman head wearing a crown
of the
a l)eardcd
l)y
North
the gods
'
HORUS-SET AND HERU-AM-UAA

"gods of
called
are
bearded male figure
Between
3.
hawk
the
the
is "
North,"
he who
two
is
groups
^^,
and the
over the hind part,"
above
described
is
lieaded
sphinx which typi-
"Horus
fies
the
247
.'/.
"'',*.*
in the r''.\'>:\'.-
*''/
;*'*'*
*.*>
'\\'
y ::\Mv;'': vW/;
Boat
Above
hind -
its
quarters spring the ywwww

I
'^^
*^ ^J^\
m
head and shoulders
human
bearded
of a
Ana,
figure
called
wwNA
and on the
head
of
and
that
is
Ana
of
a crown of
sphinx
the
Standing
South.
on the back
of
liawk
the
is
of tlie
the figure
Horus-Set
Ueruam-uaa with SetUorus ou
his back.
witli
t'haracteristic heads,
with his arms outstretched, and
with each hand laid upon the upper part of the crowns
of the South.
back of
tlie
head, which
the
The hawk
liead of this figure faces the
liawk head of the sphinx, and the animal's

is
cliaracteristic of Set, faces the
human head
of
Ana.
It
is
back of
thus quite clear that

248
Horns was regarded
as a
form
Sun-god
of the
of the
South, and Set as a form of the Sun-god of the North.
The serpent Shemti, r-vn V\
4.
heads and necks at each end of
body, and each head
its
and neck are supported on a pair

figure
called
middle
of the
body
end
at eacli
(1
upper portions
figures
end
first
and grasps
with a bearded head
body
of
is
another
which spring the
and heads
figure of each
of four
bearded
group has a pair
hands and arms which are raised in adoration, and
each figure of the two groups has a pair of

rest
on the back
body
of the serpent
of the serpent Tepi,
Two male
(i.
Bata.
Abetii stands and grasps
called
!1 (] ,
the
legs,
which
male figure
middle of the
with both hands.
beings, swinging over their heads a net,
wherewith they are going
to attack the serpent, or to
resist him.
The
/VS/W\A
text wliich refers to the aljove reads
AAA/WA
the
with both hands.
of this serpent
of tlie
of the bodies
the
male
each head wears a crown of
Above the back
the South.
of
body
of his
serpent, from each
male
of legs.
stands
of the serpent
Bata,
Tlie serpent
5.
\/ ^j
Apu,
which has four
/VWWN
III
Sll
<=
/WSf^V\
THE SHEMTI SERPENT
249
^Â^mîiÂ^m^î
I
/\/V\f\/V\
Sim
iflVuuu
his
warder Apu.
^j
|-j
\\
The Sheuiti SerpoLt and
a,
.V\/W\A
<?
^"^^^
1
'''-WW
<::^
iiJ
111
mi
LU
f\rj\r^/^
1
fvw^/v\
<0
1^
/ÂAAW^

250
^ &.
^'I^lP^^
A^'/v^^
\^Z2
J]
o w
^
11^^
^
mjl|3.m(l-[)-i
I
^
I
-*11
r-
^J
AA/\AAA
I
?^
S /wvw.C^^
III
<=^
^
(2
111
A/VWV\
I
'J'lic
reads
passage which refers to the gods of the South
"Those who are
in
tliis
scene rise up for
Pia,
wlio
"
THE SERPENTS DATA AND TEPI

" saith
unto thcin
Keceive ye your heads,
and draw tightly the front end
"
ye gods, come into being
power
"
ye gods.
Possess ye
;.-
']
*'
my
,.
ho Stipeiils Kuta
tlfe
your rope.
power
Hail,
of light,
lêing,
ye gods, by
'!.*.. *.,-?
and
coming into being
"power
of
Hail, possess ye the
ye gods, and come ye into
of light,
.-:.
ye gods,
'
"
"
25I
Toi)i
and the warder Abeth.
in the secret place,
and by
my
of liglit in the hidden place (Anient), in the
" cliambers of things.'
The passage which
"Ra
"
refers to
Horus-Set reads
maketli to arise this god.
two faces gocth in after
Eii
This god with his
hath passed by him."

252
The passage which

reads
"
Ka
ye
gods
"end
"
Face
Behold
"
your heads
'
your
ye
at
be
to
crowns
of
hinder
the
him that cometh into being

now Horus of the handsome
"
!
'
The passage which

reads
Let
ye "tightly
pull
boat of
the
of
"from mo.
Eeceive
and
North,
the
them
unto
saith
" you,
"
North
refers to the gods of the
refers
the serpent
to
Shemti
He who
" place,
and
is
in this picture strideth through the secret
lie
withdrawetli to Qa-temt, the Hall
Those who are
(or,
"
Court) of Anient.
"
which have been devoured, and they breathe the
"
odour of Shemti,
of
which Apu
The passage which

reads
"
He who
the warder."
is
serpent
the
to
is
in this picture
maketh
and he keepeth count
doomed
"
Hall
"
Bata.
He
in the Tuat.
"place, and
(or,
Those who arc in
"
of
Bata,
of
his rising
up
for
the souls which are
strideth through the secret
Court) of Anient
been devoured.
which Abetii
The passage which
then Tepi entereth into

it
are they whose heads
They breathe
is
tlie
odour of
the guardian."
refers to the
two gods with nets
"These are the gods who make use

"
Bata
he withdrawetli to Tesekt-baiu, to the
" liave
reads
heads
" Sak,
"
refers
in it are the
power
for Horus-lla in Anient.
of
words
of
[They have power]

THE GODS WITH NETS
"
over the net, and they
" those
who
make
use of words of power on
are in the net[s] which are in their hands."

Sixteen gods,
1.
who stand
at one
end
and grasp a rope with both hands.

are bearded,
'
of the scene,
The
first
four
of
Ea,"
man-
headed beings, and

are said to be
souls
253
"
:^7>7
the
>
Anient,"
of
I
the
second
are
ibis
and are
"
four
headed,
the fol-
lowers of Thoth,"
the third four

are
hawk-headed,
and are
"
the fol-
lowers of Horus,"
r Jr
and the
are
2.
^m'
Two
goJa with nets.
last four
ram-headed,
and
are
"the
followers
Eight bearded, man-headed beings, who stand at
the other end of the scene in two groups of four, and
who
are described as
"
Towers,"
'Y'
(] (]
% ^r^ J

2 54
each grasps a rope with both hands.

held by these groups of beings
is
legs
enormous
the
of
serpent
is
The rope which

attached to
Kiiepki,
This serpent has a head at each end of

foremost part of which
the
human
of
legs
body which
On
flat
the symbol of
is
55
Horus
is
seated a hawk, which
of
the Tuat,"
This
hawk
Hern
fnatl
text which refers to this section of the scene
D
/\A/WV\
body,
^^
I
i
I
I-
fl
[O]
.1'^#rr;Ti^
ocrsc
AAAA/V\
v^^^T^V
O
A
I
W*
The
reads
"
its
of that portion of its
head the double crown, rJ
its
(1(1
on the ground springs a uraeus.
the centre fold of the body
wears on
supported on a pair
is
from each end
lies
tlie
II
j\
o 5il^^ Jl?
2*^=^
'
THE TOWERS OF KHEPRI
SA
255
cr^
J\
II
ira(iyi^r^î!:af^î
w
v^
nil
I :pti
i=s:
z^^ Aww* U)^.' jÎ^T ^
m ViL^^^'^'^<=> IL
^^ J^ r^ i ^ iiiÂiyf ^:^'J"^
/.
AA/x*^,^-^'*^
<=>
vww\ >*^
>
^ ^ .L^.; *
if
AM^J^
tlie
A,V\^W\
Followers of Thotli
'^
who tow Khepri.
J\
o
JTflfelL!!
n
cG
JJ
v^
*>
^Tbe Souls of Anient, and
^/vÂAA
256
ii^qqmqv
^^
^
III
J\
^^
/wwv,
iiiiimi
.III P-^
^(jraqq^f^lg
r^^^
îs-^
t
AMVMM
t??^-.^*lJ-l^.îii:nft?Tl
**
The Followers
of
Uonis and the Followers
"Those who are

" liands,
and
it is
in
moveth backwards
"
draw
"
they tow
liini
" tlic tilings of
"the things
*'
*-''
who tow Khepri.
scene have the rope in their
fastened to the leg[s] of Khepri,
"
this rope
tliis
of Rii
to the
with
tlie
Hall of their horizon.
who
They
god into their horizon, and
along in the sky (Nut).
Tliey live
the Sonth, and their snstcnancc
of tlic Nortli, [and tliey exist]
on
is
npon
from
tliatwliicli
"
KHEPRI AND IIORUS OF THE TUAT

"
Cometh
fortli
from the mouth
" this serpent Kiiepiji

" into
"
of IiA.
The voice
the secret place after
Ra hath
entered into the
The four groups, each containing four
Ra
unto
"
Come,
'
'
Come,
Ra,
'
after
tliy
''**
>
Serjient Khepri
" appear, after
beings,
transformations
...'.
and Horns
thy transformations
We
"
heaven
"
by the excellence which
Hail
Appear,
....>
.> .t. .
of the Tuat.
Appear,
"after thy transformations in heaven, in

!
"say
come, after thy transformations
'
The
"
of
goeth round about and travelleth
height of heaven."
"
'
257
the
Ra,
great
decree for thee thy habitations
is in the words of the Mighty

One of Forms in the secret (or, hidden) place.'
The passage which refers to Horus reads
" He who is in this scene is IIeku Tuati (i.e., Horus
:
VOL.
II.
258
" of
the Tiiat).
"and the forms
The head cometh

Ra, crieth
"coiled [serpent].
him."
The two groups, each containing four
The
tlieir
Eit,'ht
hands the
heings, " have
Powers who tow Khopri.
ro})C wliicli is
"of KiiErKi, aiid
tlioy
"hidden place are
o])en to thee,
say to
llfi:
fastened to
arc in the earth are unfolded for thee, the
Nut
" tain.
and we
Hail
will guide
foot
of the
and [the portals] whicli
"
loveth,
tlie
'The ways
"
"
whom
he entereth
upon the way into Khepki, who listeneth when Ea
" crieth to
"in
from him,
unto this god to
two divine Uraei unite themselves
" the
" in
forth
which he appeareth] from the
[in
Soul
whicli
thy wings to the moun-
Enter thou into the East, and make thou
thy passage from between
tlie tliighs of tliy
motlicr.'"
259
CHAPTER
XII.
THE GATE OF SETHU.

The Tenth Division of the Tuat.
Having passed through
the boat of
\=J^
tlie
(1(1
the Ninth Division of the Tuat,
sun arrives at the gateway Tcheserit,
which leads
Tenth Division,
to the
-^
as the opening text reads:
A/^W>A
or,
|1
AAWVv
~>_.^^n |G-
[]
/\rvw\/\
1
I
"
'
^
/VWVÂ AA/VNAA
1
I
'
111
1
I
"If^
U _Z1
forth to this gate,
'
""^'
" ^^^^^ g^'^^
so J Cometh
and entereth through
it,
and the
"gods who are therein acckim the great god."
gateway
is
like that
uraei.
At
stands a bearded,
who
the
its
outwork
entrance to
mummied form
corridor
is
mummied form
fire,
guarded by
gate
proper
called Nemi, (0(1,
called Kefi,
swept by flames of
is
tlie
holds a knife in his hands, and at
a similar
The
through wliieh the god passed into
the previous Division, and

sixteen
its
exit stands
(1(1.
The
which proceed from
the mouths of two uraei, as before.
The uraei which
TENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
26o
guard the outwork address Ra, and say,

" us,
thou wlio art at
"great god
"
head
tlie
who openest
Come thou
"
to
thou
of the horizon,
the secret place, open thou
the holy pylons and unfold the portals of the earth,"

\\
<c=><==>
ao=>
<?
C30
-nmiir
ni
\=^
iiiiiiiir
The
The Boat
stands on his
,
(5
nf
tail
Af-Ra
in the
and the two
Sa
He who
"
saith
"gate, unfold thy portal, so

" thick darkness,
"al)ode.'
serpent
which
of the Tunt.
is
called Setiiu,
lines of text whicli refer to his
'
opcneth to Ha.
Tenth Division
and guards the dour
adndssion of lia read

"
monster
is
over this gate
unto Setiiu,
tliat lie
and may send
may
liglit
'
Open thy
illumine the
into
tlie
liidden
This gate closeth after the great god hath
^2*
,vvww\
r.l
'
The Gate
I' 1
of the
ifc.
Serpent Scthu.

262
"
passed through
" side of it
wail
and the uraei who are on the other
it,
when they hear
closing
it
upon them,"
(]4IQ^^,
^
_B^
U
^ ran
1
I.
"mmnr ^/^ww
In the middle of this Division we see the
sun
\\
;
'
tlie
god
is
in the
the
four gods of the 'Puat,
same form
as before,
and
his
is
who commands, and by Heka,
piloted by Sa,
steers according to his directions.
The procession
consists of
1.
i.e.,
way by
its
])oat of
boat
who
towed on
Ijeing
front
in
the
of
boat of
the sun
bearded
male
called
figure
the "god of the hour,"
who
Unti,
^^ 4-
^ w
'
holds a star in each
hand.
2.
Four knceliug gods, each with a uraeus over his
head.
The
second
is
the third
tlie
Sereq,
is
fourth
lioness.
first
noitus,
is
""^^^
Vk,? hawk-lieaded
Itcardcd,
the
and wearing a wig;
Abesh, bearded and without a wig; and

is
Sekiiet,
^^'i^^^
^^^^
hcixd
of
THE GODS WHO LIGHT THE SKY

3.
263
Three bearded beings, the "Star-gods,"
each holding a star in his right hand, which
and with
aloft,
is
>k
111)
i,
stretched
his left towing a small boat containing
the "Face of the Disk."

4.
small boat holding a nracus, which has the
body bent npwards
latter part of its

is
the
5.
with
6.
hand
"
Face
of tlie Disk," "^
[1
^^^^
The winged serpent Semi, standmg on

its
body in
The bearded
tail,
figure Besi,
'
(IU5
receiving in his
flame which spouts up from the head of a
tlie
by a
transfixed
and
is
from each side
of
of
staff,
knife.
(111,
the neck of which grows a bearded,
mimimy
figure.
Four women, each with both hands raised in
adoration
9.
its
folds.
horned animal, which forms the top
8.
within the curve
Two
" Criers,"
they are described as
C^
ij
"^
bows, set end to end, ^^^-ss^', on each of
which three uraei rear
place where the two ends of the
on the end
Standing over the
their heads.
of each, is the
bows meet, with a
foot
two-headed figure HoRUS-
Set, with two pairs of hands, one pair on each side

of his body, raised in adoration.
"
he of the two heads,"
^^
W
" the
Crown
of the Uraei,"
,
'
Horus-Set
is
called
and the two bows are

t\
1)
w.
^
TENTH
264
The
THE TUAT
DIVISION OF
text which refers to the above groups reads
W^VW\
A/VW^
AwÂ^
?^
lllllllll
y^
I*
^ q D
o1
^'^^^
LraJ
o A' o
A^/VVÂ /W\/VNA
-<2>-
-.40
o
^ ^
7\
L)
III
(^
(7)
lO
A^/wv^
A/^ÂA
t^^'^'-î
tJ:A'
yi
X "^ '^
Q AA/WW
A ^^^
/I\
nU
A^yWW
111'^
MM II
JIX
/vV^^VsA
^<^
I
III
/I
ft
ci
LA-i
11
Ji
<c=r>
JJi
^^2
Vs/Vs/VS
.^^
rrv-i
/WVV\A
AAAA*V\
i^f^(]^Y
I
>^w^^v^
AAftA^^
AAAAAA
^tijrrA
<^>^
CM^
^ w
(&-
raiieî?fly

THE GODS WHO LIGHT THE SKY
265
ra
-'-'
-^
^'^x. >=*>- 1"^^*^ r/wvw

_
<=> ^1
"
COj
This great god
F=q
is
iii
-A
<=>
towed along by the gods
^^-.^
of the
"
We are
who tow Ea along say
towing
along,
and Ra
towing Ra along, we are
Ra
"
fulloweth [us] into Nut.
"
thy Face, indeed thou shalt unite thyself to thy Face,
"
Tuat, and those
"
Ra, [by] Maat.
" the
"
"
two Eyes
of
thou Face of Ra, and
Open,
Khuti enter into thee
by what he hath sent

"
He maketh
'
have the mastery over
forth, the
a rising up for
drive
let
away
liglit
"
liglit.'
stars it is said
Ra), Unti makctli to be light
Let him give
thou the darkness from Amentet.
Of the god with

"
Ra
(or,
he stablisheth
upper heaven
tlie
this
"god leadeth the hour, which performeth that which

"
belongeth to
it to
do."
Of the four seated gods

"
The
[four] serpents
who
"over those who are in

" rising
up
fur Ra,
it is
said
and they
ward
They make a
are in the earth keep
this picture.
sit
"
which
"
them
"
images which belong to them."
are]
upon the great image[s
under them, and they pass onwards with
in the following of Ra, together with the hidden

TENTH
266
DIVISION OF
Of the three gods who hold
"Those who are

" their stars,
" boat,
[and
it]
in this picture sing
those
who
Ra
stand up
are in the
"
And
(i.e.,
Tuat sing hymns
hymns with
this
of their
Face of
maketh a
aud
to
it,
and make
establish Ea)."
Of the winged serpent Semi
of Liyht
onwards, and saileth over the land, and
"
Gods
stars it is said
entereth into Nut.
"
" [It
THE TUAT
and they grasp firmly the bows
"Ea moveth
to
rising
Fire.
up
said
it is
for Ea],
Star-gods.
and
it
guideth the
Face of the Disk,
Semi.
Well-doing god into the Tuat of the horizon
of the
" East."
Of the god Besi
"He maketh
it is
a rising
said
up
for Ea,
and
lie
ilacet]i
"
on the head and horns
"
from the head and horns), and the weapon which
" tlie
hand
Of the
said
of the
Fighter
r.raeus
(or, [in]
is
his
hands
is
the
fire
fire
is
in
in the follower of this god."
with the double male figure
it
is
"It maketli a rising up
for Ea.
Tlie stablishing of
"
MEHEN AND HORUS-SET

"
Time which
" this uraeus,

"
reckoned in writing by years
is
and
maketh
it
"
"
" of
Criers "
it is
Ra
come,
the Tuat
heaven
go with
is
with
into the
liini
^' =>
Besi.
\.i //
P"^
Of the double bow

"This
"strideth
is
through
the
Enter
Ea
S^
'^ *
Meheu aud
hail the god.
said
'
llorus-Set.
the uraci, which
serpent of
Tuat.
The
two
bows
stretched out, and they bear up on themselves
" tlie
Two-Faces
(or,
"mystery which
the
way
for
Ea
Two-Heads,
[ai)pertaineth]
i.e.,
to
are
him
of
Horus-Set) in his
them.
They
lead
in the horizon of the east of heaven,
"and they pass on

" train."
Ha
in,
thou who art born
r\-
^^ =>f
it is
Mehen
the
'
into being,
"tf" 5>
The goddesses who
Aukhi.
say,
offspring of the heights of
come thou
m ~A = =^
" ^^
Ea
Hail, come,
Come,
Hail,
"
said
Those who cry unto
" Hail,
"
it to
heights of heaven."
Of the
"
267
into the heights of heaven in his

268
In the upper register are

1.
The four Antiu
holds a knife in his
2;ods,
riglit
hand, and a short staff with
one end curved and curled in his

2.
The
Henatiu
four
gods,
having four uraei in the place
armed with weapons
3.
of
left.
of
a head
'^
^^1
similar to those of the
The Anliu and
whom
each of
Ilcnatiu
^'
^^^^^
they are
Antiu
gods.
Gods attacking Apep.
Tlic undulating length of the serpent Apep,
whom
it is said,
K^^.
monster
is
_B^
D D'
"his voice goeth round the Tuat,"
Attached
to
the
neck
of
the
iir=i'
a very long chain, which rises in an oval
curve, and, passing along tlirougli the liands of sixteen
male
figures, is
then grasped and
hand, from which
it
licld
tlown
liy
a large
again rises in an oval curve, and
passing on for some distance descends into the earth
THE CHILDREN OF HORUS FETTER APEP

immediately in front
curve of
tlie
of
On
Khcnti-Amenti.
chain, lying fiat on her face,
is
269
tlie
first
the goddess
Of the sixteen bearded figures who grasp the chain
Serq.
with
and face
to the left
"TCHATIU
i"^^^^ ^^\
hand which grasps and
right
the twelve are described as the
gods, strong of arm,"'^'^'^
The
f) [^
hands, four are called Setefiu, '=^
]ioth
down
pulls
chain
the
is
called "
Hidden Body,"
Lengthwise on the second curve

lean the upper porticjns of
whom
each of
and holds
in
of
j^
the great chain
grasps the chain with his right hand,

his
serpent
first
^^
the figures of five gods,
left
and the end
a sceptre
chain which fetters a serpent in

the
Uamemti, -Tl
is
\:zzj
remaining four no names are given.
of
The name
coils.
of
but of the
The
f'ods
five
appear to grow out of the great chain, and are called

SeB,
"^ J,Me.ST,
^^
of
^,
HaPI, ^t\l\, TUAMUTEF,
and Qebiisennuf, [5||}^^^^.

section
this
mummied
of
figure of
the
scene
stands
At
the end
the
bearded
Khenti-Amenti, wearing the White
Crown and the mendt, and holding the
sceptre
in his
two hands.
The
text which refers to these groups reads
AA/VsAA
I
n
I
/.wvAA
^"^
AAAAAA
I
J^
TENTH
270
A/^VvNA
I
II
C^l
1 ^ W
I
Qg^ O
AV'AA/v\
(3
DIVISION OF
THE TUAT
D D
^00
^ O
111
"^^
V^
-^*-
"==^^
D D
î^s-^p^:^qî
Hil'^rn
o^
L)
'v_
yy^
L)
AAA/VV\
Q
_/i
AA^VWA
AA^VWS
>
^^^
7;(i1)(fl)
/I
/wÂA^
^^.=^
F^
j^
a ^
I
D D
(2
^^ w
A/^VVV\
/=
^(2 111
111
(2
III
A/VWNA
C^:^
f\ ^ W
II

THE SETEFIU GODS
^-^
27I
%\
AAAAAA
'^^^(^
A/VWVi *
'
/VVWV\
The
Setofin
"
*~
and other gods
Of the eight gods

said
(i.e.,
M\N\N\
holdinjj
"
111
4;
(?
in restraint.
the Antiu and Henatiu)
it is
Those who are in
this pictnre rise
"Ea, and Ea riseth and cometh

"
Apep
It
they say],
'
Eise, Ea, be strong,
overthrow Apep in his
up
(or,
fortli for
Khuti
stand) for
them, [and
verily
we
will
Approach not thou,

"
Ea, towards thine enemy, and thine enemy shall
"not approach thee; may thy holy attributes come
" into
fetters.
being within the serpent.
The^^serpent
Apep
is
""
TENTH
272
"
THE TUAT
stabbed with his knives, and gashes are inflicted on
Eu
"him.
"
DIVISION OF
content
(or,
" shall pass
up
shall stand
in the
hour wherein he
is
the hour of peace), and the great god
on in strength when his chain
(i.e.,
Apep's)
" is fixed.'
"
"
The
reptile (literally,
breaketh asunder the
fetters,
"great god beginneth
Seb and
" of
"
tlie
Apep
[to
Ohililren of Tlnrns
is
in this picture
and the boat
of this
move] towards the region
lioldint,'-
Apep and
liis
sons in restraint.
god travelleth on after he
this great
worm) who
Apep) hath been put
by means
in restraint
(i.e.,
of his
" fetters."
Of the four Setefiu gods

"
Those who are in
" the
Ra, pass
"have been
" Ijonds.'
laid
said
this picture grasp the fetters of
being of two-fold
" forward,
it is
evil,
and they say
onwards, Khuti.
to Ea,
'
Come
Verily fetters
upon Neiia-iira, and A})Cp
is
in his
273
Of the twelve other gods who grasp the chain

said
"
it
is
Those who are in
warders of
this picture [act] as
"
the sons of the helpless one, and they keep guard
"
over the deadly chain which
" for the
them] in the circuit
"
Kiienti-Amenti.
"
bo
upon thy
"
"
of the battlements of
these gods say,
is
in
Of the children
"Those who
of
Khenti-Amenti.'
of
Horus
are in
it is
this
said
Twelve male
l)addle
beings,
make heavy
III
s==
VOL.
II.
its
each of
Twelve female beings, each
whom
who never
of
whom
-M^
who tow along
11
<$.
the
and the boat
of
way."
above the head of each
are called the " hours
ward
they are called " gods
with both hands
[your]
"
picture
Well-doing God travelleth on
of the fetters
Keep ye
" fetters of the sons of the helpless one,
ci
come upon
Mest, Hapi, Tuamutef, and Qebhsennuf) put
under the reckonhig
2.
be
shall
Seb keepeth
it.
and the sons
fetters,
upon you the deadly chain.
1.
Let darkness
wliich shall cause evils [to
by the deadly chain which
ward over your
" the
'
Uamemti, and ye
face,
Hidden Hand,
" (i.e.,
"
And
ye sons of the helpless one, by the
"destroyed,
" you]
Hidden Hand,
in the
dead bodies are placed with the things [which
" belong to
"
is
is
carries
diminish,"
grasps a rope
star.
They
[the boat of Ea],"
TENTH
274
3.
The
u;od
DIVISION OF
Banti,
/wwv^,
^Q
The
Q;od Seshsiia,
with the head of
The god
Ka-Amenti,
holding a sceptre,
man-headed, with a
1
bull-headed,
\_J ft,
and
The Twelve Akhemu-Seku Gods with
6.
w'
star above him, liolding a sceptre,

5.
"
THE TUAT
cynocephalus ape, holding a sceptre,

4.
..
The god Eenen-sbau,
their Paddles.
a star above him, holding a sceptre,
man -headed,
with
monkey, with a star over his head, standing on

^' he is called the " god of Eethenu
a bracket,
7.
""
(Syria),
8.
^^^.
1
)racket,
whereon
rests the Utchat,
^^
THE AKHEMU-SEKU GODS
9.
god
275
Her-nest-f, f=;i ^~^
called
^^-=^
holding a sceptre.
The
text ^vhich refers to the above reads
PîAf^ri^mîli
AAA/W\
III
^:^ 000 Q
Ô
^ CT^
^ K.=^^^\jn
A/^/WV AWW\ vjj
<CZr> ill
A/V\AAA
(5
<=:^
II!
F=^
III
III
Jl
^F=^<=Z=>
^111^
mm
i:^.^^^[0,TJ-F^4n^
II
^^^z::^
IwÂ^
lin
III
^=
<iJê
^^^
111
11
,^vwv.
111
^=
/WVvV\
i^ ^
^ ^ JL^
-f-r
fl
1110^(2111111
IM^_^^^-=^
Si (^111
ijo
III
<=>i
11
M ^=
I
i^<=:=>^
(e
111(2
111

276
^'
"imnnr
^.^ a^=_
Of the twelve gods (the Akiiemu Seku)

"
"
Those who are in
Ea, and
tlicy
this picture
make
own
Unti.
the seasons
"
being for the births of Ea, and they
up
for
They come
into being of their
when Ha
Nu
is
born in Nut
along with him.
accord at
they come into
It
make
is
their
who
they
transport this great god after he hath taken his place
" in
"
said
a rising
"
"
it is
take their paddles in this Circle of
"
"appearance in
^=:
the horizon of the East of heaven.
them
Take
'
Ea
saith unto
ye your paddles and unite ye your-
your stars. Your coming into being taketh

when [I] come into being, and your births take
when my births take place.
ye beings who
" selves to
" place
" place
" transport
" gods
me, ye shall not suH'cr diminution,
Akiiemu Seku.'
Of the twelve goddesses

"
Those who are in
"of the
l)oat of Efi to
"is they wlio tow
Ea
ye
"
of the hours it is said
this scene take hold of the rope
tow him along into the sky.

along,
It
and guide him along the
"
roads into the sky, and behold, they are the goddesses
"
who draw
alony; the threat irod in the Tuat.
Ea
saith
"

"
unto them
"position,
Take ye
'
and pull ye
tlie
rope, set ye yourselves in
my
nie,
"
My
"
coming into being maketh you
"
"
make you
to
to
is
in
pylons to open to
Hii,
my
this
come
into being,
for
him
picture adjureth
the
stablish ye the periods of time
who is among you.'

1. "The god wlio
along the ways.
be born, and behold,
The Twelve Goddesses
"
followers, into the
me
"height of lieaven, and lead ye

births
277
and years
of the Uours.
and he goeth on
his
way by
his
" side."
2.
"
" stars
"
The god who
in this picture crieth out to the
way with them."

The god who is in this picture
goeth on his
3.
"
"of the Boat

"
is
concerning the births of this great god, and he
of
crieth to the gods
Ea, and he goeth on his
way with
him."
4. "
The god who
is
in this picture setteth the stars
TENTH
278
DIVISION OF
THE TUAT
places (literally, towns), and he goeth on his
" in their
way with the great god."

The above four paragraphs must refer to the four
gods Banti, Sesiisha, Ka-Ament, and Eenen-sbau,
"
and therefore the god
of
Rethenu, the Utchat, and the
god Her-nest-f remain without descriptions.

the tomb of Eameses VI.
IW
Baiiti.
From
M. Lefebure adds the two
A.I'
Ka- ReneiiAnienti. sbau.
Schhshi.
Neter-
Eye
of
Rfi.
Hei'-nest-f,
Rethen,
following paragraphs which concern the Utchat and
Her-nest-f,
"This
is
" himself,
"
This
f=
the
and
is
it
Eye
of Pai,
which the god uniteth
to
rejoiceth in its place in the boat."
he who openeth the door
of this Circle
he
"
remaineth in his position, and doth not go on his way
"
with Ea."
,:
279
CHArXER
XIII.
THE GATE OF AM-NETU-F.

The Eleventh Division of the Tuat.
Having passed
througli
Tuat, the
of
Ijoat
Shetat-besu,
Eleventh
11
J Mil'
Division,
which
tlu'ough
;
a bearded,
and
to the
reads
in, "This
this gate, this great
The gateway
god
god
passed
like
is
previous
the
into
that
at the entrance to the gate proper stands
mummied form
called
at its exit stands a similar
the
and the gods who are therein
it,
the
of
text
(]s/i '1141%
"acclaim the great god."
Division
opening
the
as
or,
god cometh forth to
"entereth through
which leads
Sr=^^
:=i^fli'
" [great]
Tenth Division
sun arrives at the gateway
the
-^=f^
I
the
The
corridor
is
is
<
of
^'=:>^
furm called SiietaU,
swept by flames

In the space which
Metes, r-=^
two
of
fire,
uraei, as before.
usually guarded
l>y
a nundjer
,.
ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
280
of
gods stand two sceptres,
1 1
surmounted by a White Crown
HoEUS,
"
They say
[Come] in peace
"
and the other
(Sai;),
to
Ea,
[Come] in peace
[Come] in peace
thou whose transformations are manifold, thy soul
" is in
heaven, thy body
in the earth.
is
AAAA/^
"
of
a line of text,
is
'
[Come] in peace
is
the one on the right
Between the sceptres
^^^^.
which reads
"
the symbol of Osiris,
is
each of which
own command,
one,"
G;reat
t;:^^ r\
[I
The monster serpent which stands on

guards the door
and the two

of Efi read
is
called Am-netu-f, \\- -
lines of text
"
He who
is
which refer
Open thy
Sau
"
thy portal to Kiiuti, so that he
"
thick darkness, and
through
"ments wail
A^VW\A
it,
when
mmnr imnnr /vwvw

A/wvw
Illllllll
Cl)
^^
r^>
his
tail
and
,'"
^'^-=
to his admission
'
may send
gate to Ea, unfold
may
illumine the
light into the
hidden
This gate closcth after the great god hatli
"abode.'
" i)assed
thine
over this door openeth to Ra.
"
saith to Am-netu-f,
is
It
A^^^/\/\
A/WVV\
lllllllll
and the gods who are on the battletliey
hear
^^^ ^
^^
W
1I
IT
it
closing
upon them,"
ilu^ imnr
c\.
L?1
AWVWV
I
MVWWt
r,
t^
I
& o
.r
//
it
;.,r
sU-I
+1
it"
9 -
oWo
The Gate; of .the Serpent Am-netu-f.

ELEVENTH
282
DIVISION OF
(jSglj
In the middle
'*"!
the god
'
Avwwv
unnnr
is
l_-c
way by
we
D.
see the boat of the
and
his
* <^> *= -î^ 111^ 1:^^^
in the
same form
Val
JVWWrt I
Tlie
boat
is
its
X OS****
n -SI
A\
Division
of this
sun being towed on

I
lllllllll
.1
THE TUAT
as before,
Wvy <o^
'''''^
c-a
'^r*^.
Boat of Af-Rfi in the Eleventh Division of the Tuat.
piloted
by Sa, who commands, and
ly
TIeka,
wlio steers according to his directions.
The procession
consists of
1.
in
front
of
the
boat of
company
of
of
first
sun
nine gods, each holding a huge
knife in his right hand, and a sceptre,
the
the
in his left;
four have jackal heads, and the last five heads
bearded men.
Tlicse
niue beings represent
the
THE SLAUGHTERERS OF APEP

"company
2.
of
^_
gods
the
D D_
The serpent Apep,
enter the ground
_^
who
slay
fettered
by
to the
a hook at the top,
^'iiiii
.._., 0!!!
Apep,"
'îii
five
^!
chains which
the fetters are further strengthened
by small chains, which are linked

and are fastened
28$
to the larger ones,
ground by means
of pegs
with
In an earlier picture we have
1.
i^rSf fmi
/C
The Slaughterers
.^'^
y*
fS^Wal
'^^ Avwxp
.III
Apep.
of
seen Apep fettered by Seb, Mest, Hapi, Tuamutef, and
Qebhsennuf,
who were
represented by five gods, but
here the figures of the gods are wanting, and
the legend "Children of Horus,"
^^ Jj
it is
only
that tells
us the chains represent the gods.

3.
Four Apes,
hand and
wrist.
/vwvna
^^
each holding up a huge
ELEVENTH
284
The goddess
4.
Upper Egypt, wearing the Wliite
of
The goddess
ft
Lower Egypt, wearing the Eed
of
Crown, and called Herit,
The bearded god
6.
emblem
the
THE TUAT
DIVISION OF
Crown, and styled Amenti,

5.
^
Sebekiiti,
\\
of " life " in his right hand,
who
holds
and a sceptre
in his left.
The
text which refers to the above gods reads

AA/VVV\
S^vVNA
IIICTZJ
(3
000-
/^WÂ
\\
000
D^^
^^^
ac3
-A
/4
^^\
<:^>
<=>,
li^^îM^^Z^D^^
/www
1^
Ji
III
^
"
^^
^WW\
_
(^
II
...
\r.
/WV\AA
III
A/A/W\
A^/Â^
"
1
^111
D a
r-vr-i
/WWW
/VWS/V\
fl
111
I* =iS>,?
I
1
I
o K
111
/^=
hill
n c^^
[/wwsa]
^^=^
/^/v/W
j\

THE ENEMIES OF APEP
I
""
lllllll
fi
^.
J^
fh^^S:^
A,VWNA AAAAA^
AAAAAA
285
Z]
Jl
A/WÂ^
<2
r.^.^-^^
ra
A^/>^V\
^
o
111
fill
n\
Ji
F=q^
III
/]
Ji
U
II
Ml
^ w
A/^^VvA
J AWVW
/VV\AAA
r^^vn
AVÂAA
^-^
'^
III
^^
A^^\AAA
v5l
AAAAAA
II
"
/\fW'/V\
AAA/^^
P!J
-^^
rn
.Virr^^^^^^l]'
Of the gods
said
"
of the
Tuat who tow the boat
of
Ra
it is
The gods
" forth [of
of
the
Tuat
say,
Ea] from Ament, and
'
Behokl the coming

taking up
[his]
[his]
" place in the
two divisions
"
ance of
transformations on the two hands of Nu,
"
This god doth not enter into the height of heaven,

'
[his]
of
Nu, and
Supplied from CliauipoUiou, Monuments,
[his]
torn,
ii.,
perform-
p. 537.
"
286
" [l)iit]
"
he openeth
[a
way through]
the Tuat into the
height of heaven hy his transformations which are in
Now, what openeth the Tuat
"
Nu.
"
sky) are the two hands of Amex-een-f
"
name
"
and
He
hidden).
is
into
Nut
existeth in the thick darkness,
from the starry
light appeareth [there]
night.'
Of the nine gods with knives and sceptres

said
"
Those who are in
" at
hand take
Apep
they
this scene [with] their
is
regions which
him and slaughter

whereby to fetter him in
the upper height.
The
gashes in
are
" fetters of the
Horus,
weapons
and hack [with them]
their knives
make
him, and they drive stakes
" the
" of
it
" in their
"
the
(i.e.,
he whose
(i.e.,
Eebel are
who stand
in
hands
in the
of the
by
tlireateningly
Children
god
this
"
with their chains between their
"
reckoneth up his members after he whose arms are
"
hidden hath opened [the door] to make a way for Ea."
Of the serpent Apep
"The Children
"
which
" in
is
Nut
(i.e.,
drops
said
the sky).
and
They heap
their fetters
it is
those wlio are in this picture
"for Efi a
way
upon
sky his poison
into Amentet."
Of the four apes holding liands

" It is
this serpent
in this picture they rest
his folds (?) are in the
down from him
This god
Horus grasp firmly
in this picture,
"him, and whilst

"
of
it is
fingers.
said
who make ready
into the eastern horizon of licaven,
and
"
they lead the way for the god who
"
with their hands, [standing] two on the right hand
hatli created
them

APEP
IN
;;
FETTERS
287
"
and two on
"
then they come forth after him, and sing praises to
" his soul

" his
tlio left
when
it
in the double dtcrt of this
looketh u})on them, and they stahlish
Disk."
Of the three remaining

"
Those who arc in
" this
Gate
**
AWNVA
;i^^
^^
>*wwv\
fettered
V
''^^^^^
-^
AWWW
^7*"
>
II.
I
away Set from
They open
^Sr ""^
mAm
Apep
deities it is said
this picture turn
the god Tuati.
[of
^1 Bill
"
god
^""^
.-^
p.-^
An
*=
m^
by the chains of Seb and the Children
and stablish the hidden pylons, and
cavern,
its
'"'^
(t7
\
"^
Horus.
of
their souls remain
" in the following of Ra]."
In the upper register of this Division are

1.
I'our gods, each holding a disk in his right
these arc " they
who hold
light-giving disks,"
hand
V^
288
Four gods, each holding a
2.
who hold
these are " they
stars,"
Four gods, each holding a
3.
hand
these are " they
hand
star in his right
who come
sceptre, 1, in his left

forth,"
V^
IJfl
Four ram-headed gods, each holding a sceptre
4.
in
-/^
''..
AVWAA _!_' *VWWA

I
jt>
1
t^
5ww
^v^^^
^^ Jl>
<=
'
-^
L'f]
I I
e.
'
The Apes who
his left
'
=-
"^
"^
praise Ra.
A*WW\ AWWyw AWVW\
Ameijti.
Ilerit.
yyvwMvv
Sebekhti.
hand; their names are Ba, "^^, KliNEMU, Q,
Penter,
5.
and Tent,
^^^^^
Four hawk -headed gods, each holding a sceptre
Ids left
hand;
^^V i=5,
tlicse are called lloitus,
^^,
Sept, A, and Ammi-uaa-f, u -
in
Asiiemth,

THE GODS OF THE DAWN
Eight female
6.
by a
star in her left
hours
7.
figures,
with
uracils
its
hand
each seated on a seat formed
body coiled up, and holding a

these are called " the protecting
tit
crocodile-headed god
Sebek-Ea, who
called
grasps a fold of a serpent that stands on

right hand,
The
and a sceptre
......
AAA/V^^
......
/\IVW\f\
AAAAAA
A/V\A/\A
-î^
^-^
I
I
|-iii
p.
DOO0
1
I
AA/VvV\
(^
i.
'
nil
?Q
o
/V
<:=>,^-S^
III
>k
lino
/i/,/w\A
AAA/VV\ A/V\A/VN ^'VVN'Â
111^
/WV^^^ AAA/\AA
^^
rL
11
I
ill^^M^fl^
^^.
in his
iil|
-i
its tail
in his left.
text which refers to these reads

'<'
289
-M^
<=>U
/ww^^ 1
III
/VWs/V\
'::^
III
^^^^ J
^ D
VOL.
111
II.
A/\AAAA
I
AÎ'T^'^^-^^^'^
^w^ Jr ^
D Jr
iii^Ji
III
/\VvV\\
III

290
^^/ÂA^
AAAAAA
'
e lip
IZITD
^ w
1
II
^^
A/WV\A
^^-mp
a e
/I\
I
,,**, ,<
**.*.***
.,,^11;
..-,",
I*'
*"
-f
^*
^'i-
The gods who bring Disks aud Stars for Ra
m
111
7i
iz:
\\ AAAAAA
-si)
1
I
f:/V\/\/V\
A^WvAA
'^'
[
1^
/A^-ÂA
^3 AAAAAA
A^^^/vÂ
^ w
T^^
tJ'
I
A^^SAAA
^^^^.^ A^ywv ^v::--^

I
111
AÂ/NAA
D
A/VWV\
-^
II
THE GODS OF THE DAWN

Of the four gods bearing disks
"
"
Those who are in
and
it is
" the height of
heaven by means
"in their hands.

"
<i;ods
; . J
The
"
is
Pylon of
to the
body
set liimself in the
bearing stars
it is
of ISTut
gods; who prepare the Uflermgs
the two arms
shout
said
.iî.i.i,.
"Those who are in
when
" stars
the Tuat and
image which
the sky)."
Of the four
"
of this
They utter words
Akert so that Ea may
" (i.e.,
this picture carry the disk of Ra,
who make a way through
they
2gi
said
it is
hynms
cf
of
embrace
praise,
of Ra,
carry stars, and
picture
this
Nu
and Shrine
I.
Efi they
and their
and they journey on
with him to the height of lieaven, and they take up
" their
places in the body of Nut."
Of the four gods bearing sceptres
"Those who are in
this
it is
picture
"sceptres in their hands, are tliey
said
[having]
who
their
stablish the
292
"domains
" their
"
of
this
thrones in accordance with
"Those who are
in
it is
"
making ready]
"
bread of heaven, and
"
forth celestial water
" in
said
of
they
who
of the offerings of the

it
when
is
[having]
picture
this
"sceptres in their hands, are
as yet Eri
their
decree [the
gods [from] the
who make
they
come
to
hath not emerged
Nu."
Of the four hawk -headed gods
"Those who are in
this
it is
" shrine [in
said
[having]
picture
"sceptres in their hands, are they
who
their
stablish the
the boat of Ka], and they lay their hands
"on the body
of the
double boat of the god after
it
hath appeared from out of the gate of Sma, and they
"place the paddles

"
command
the
Ea."
Of the four ram-headed gods
"
they have
god in the sky, and
Hour which
" into being,
[of
the boat] in Nut,
presideth over
it (i.e.,
when
the
the boat) cometh
and the Hour [which hath guided
it]
goeth
" to rest."
Of the goddesses who are seated on uraei

said
"
"
it
is
Those who are in
this picture
with their serpents
under them, and their hands liolding
" forth
from the two Atekt
stars,
come
of this great god, four to
West
"
the East and four to the
"
the Spirits of the East, and they sing
it
is
who
hymns to
they
call
this
"god, and they praise him after his appearance, and

"
Setti cometh forth in his forms.
It
is
they
who
'.;
THE GODDESSES OF THE ATERTI

"
who
guide and transport those
293
are in the boat of this
" great god."
There
is
Sebek-Eu
no description
of the crocodile-headed

1.
Four
South
god
in the text.
each
gods,
these are the
"
wearing
Kings
Crown
the
of the
the
of
South in
chief,"
M^
The goddesses
of the Aterti.
gods, " the
Weepers,"
2.
Four bearded
3.
Four gods, each wearing a Crown
these are the

4.
Khxemiu,
Vi.
^=^
of the
"
5.
(1(1
North
Four bearded gods, the Eenexiu, /www (]()>>'

21
A^/WVv
i.e.,
'
'
those "who give names."
Four females, each wearing the Crown
South
these are the
"
Queens
of the South,"
of
?=>
the
p^.
294
Four females, each wearinsr the Crown
6.
North
North
these
these are the
"
Khnemut,
^^
Four females, without crowns.
8.
Four bearded
9.
these are the gods
with
gods,
who
of
the
of
the
111
backs
their
slightly
praise Ea.
cat-headed god called Mati,
The
Queens
f)
7.
bowed
"
presumably, the
are,
l]
text which refers to these cjods reads
rn AA/vw\
AAAAAA
I
r^^ ^^
/vvvvv\
'^,
/wvvv\
-^
(3
criD
^M>
MID
D I
y^
11
11
u
*^
Li
/WV/Â
i!r^
-lj
A/*/ÂA
-ssll
AA/WV\ -5hv-i
I
_;^S^
2;;.
a
I
(^
111
D D
i i=r^
<^ ^
7i
(^
-^
j\
M'ar.,
Sar, Cliampollion,
iMfoi!!/TOei)fs, torn, ii., p.
D D
L-^^
AA/\A/v%
539.
THE BEARERS OF RA
I
l^^^Q
J\\
III
iJcmii
l^-w,
7i
qo
/10
^ ^
I
*-
^/VWÂ
(2
AAA/W\
,VWW\
^^^
_w.']fm^=^mî^=sf
1[
III
J\
<
II
-WWNA
riD
^M
/V.AAAA
^=: F=q
^
i
<^
<5
1^^
III
295
AA/VV\A AA/VW\ AAAA/W

AA/^ÂA
/NA/NAAA -
1^11
I
CROWNS
^-^
"
AAAAA^
D
(2
;^1
'*^
111
D
AA/VÂ^
rAAA/V\
AAA/W\
Jl
^
-H
î:?^^>
A/wv
fv)
^-^
A/V>AA/\
CliampoUion, Monioaents,
torn,
y ^WV\A AVWÂ
ii.,
p. 539.
AÂAAA
296
r-vm
^
lllllllll
mil lit
11
(j
J]
llllimi
//
imi
MM'
:
/vwÂ^ <:zi::
The Stablishers
of the
Jl
cr:zi
The Four Weepers,
White Crown.
Of the gods wearing the Wliite Crown

"
Those who are in
.]
this picture are
it is
said
they who
stablisli
White Crown on the gods who follow Ea
"
the
"
themselves remain in the Tuat, but their souls go
"
forward and stand at
Of the four Weepers

"Tliose
who
[tliis]
it is
they
gate."
said
are in this picture in this gate
make

THE BEARERS OF RA
CROWNS
Ea hath made
"
lamentation for Osiris after
"
ance from Anient
"
but they themselves follow after Osiris."
"
Those who are in
îSi
make
:^"s -"
..
1'***^^
who
unite
come
.*==:
akk.
said
his births to
AMWVV\
-^
it is
this picture are those
themselves to Ra, and they
<^
his appear-
their souls go forward in his train,
Of the four gods wearing the Eed Crown

"
297
(5
"^^ r"^"
...*...* .*/.*..**
The Stablishers
" to
of the
Red Crown.
pass in the earth
" train,
The god* who give names.
their souls go forward in his
but their bodies remain in their places
(or,
" seats)."
Of the four Eeneniu

"
"
[Those
the
name
who
it is
said
are in this picture are they
to Etl,
who
and they magnify the names
give
of all
ELEVEXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT
298
" his
"
forms
their souls go forward in his following,
but their bodies remain in their places
(or, seats)."]
Of the four goddesses wearing the White Crown

said
"
Those who are in
who make
picture are they
tliis
C\l'
1
Maat
to advance,
"in the shrine of

" in
"
Nut
stabli.sh the
mikim
'
when Ea
their souls pass
*.
to be stablished
it
taketli
onwards
up
his position
in his following,
but their bodies remain in their places."

*
'
White and Red Crowus.
and who make
Efi
AVVVV*V
/www\
N*^f\
aamnNAI
Goddesses who
"
it is
A^/VVW\
Supplied from the tomb of Ramcses YI.
THE GODS WHO PRAISE RA AT DAWN

Of
said
"
tlie
2g9
Eed Crown
four goddesses wearing the
it
is
Those who are in
picture are they
tliis
who
stablish
" time,
and they make
to
'
those
who keep ward
over the condemned ones in the
"
Tuat and over those w^ho have
"
they follow in the train of this great god."
.^fj AWvv\
come
into being the years for
their life in heaven
I
I
A*vvwi
A\_*
=Ir:^'''^^
~-~ ^^*^
/r
>
r_
Goddesses who drive away Set.
^HM
'114
.Jr
lA.
I
",,,1 ^^
^ ill
Gods who adore and praise Ra.
Mati.
Of the four females who are without crowns

said
"
it
is
Those who are in
this picture in [this] gate
make
"lamentation and tear their hair in the presence of

" this
great god in Anientet
"
draw from
"
height of heaven."
this pylon,
they
make Set
to with-
and they do not enter into the

300
Of the four gods with their backs bowed

"
"
it is
Those who are in this picture make adoration to
Ea and
" the
sing praises unto him, and in their place in

Tuat they hymn those gods who are in the Tuat,
"and who keep guard over the Hidden Door.

"
said
remain in their
["The warder
" in his place."]
'
places."]
of the door of this Circle
Supplied from
[They
tlic
tomb
of
Eamescs VI.
remaineth
301
CHAPTER
XIV.
THE GATE OF SEBI AND
EERI.
The Twelfth Division of the Tuat.

HAViNCr passed through the Eleventh Division of the
Tuat, the boat of the sun arrives at the gateway
^^ ^ "^^
Teseut-baiu,
will
which
the last that he
is
have to pass through before emerging in heaven
new
in the light of a
day.
"This great god conieth
"
forth to this gate, this great god entereth through
"
and the gods who are therein acclaim the great god."
The gateway
is
like that
it,
through which the god passed
into the previous Division
proper stands a bearded
mummied form
A^
stands a similar form called
lluAj ^^*^ ^t
Akhekhi,
flames of
number
QSh^^T^'
fire,
as before.
its exit
at the entrance to the gate
^^^^
corridor
called Pax,
is
In the space which
is
of uraei,
usually guarded by a
stand two staves, each of which
of gods
surmounted by a bearded head;- on one head

disk of Tem,
of
Khepera.
.^
by
swept
and on the other a
The text which
beetle, the
refers
to
is
is
the
symbol
these reads
....
'
'
-'-...J/.l-. .'-
r-3
AWWW
I
^f
I
I
A
i
AAMWV
ir
L*1
Ltl
The Gate
Tesert-Bni'.i.
The doors
of Sebi
and
Reri.
'
The Sun-god under the form of Khejiera

with liis Disk,
supported by Nu and received by Xut.
in his
Boat
'
TWELFTH
304
I rri
M iT^
M^mn
Jj^
y ^\\\^<^y^ J
"They stand up on
"
and they come into being on
"
the heads stand up by the
gate
THE TUAT
DIVISION OF
their heads,
their staves

guards the one door
lines of text
"
He who
"
unto Sebi,
"
Khuti, so
and the two
may
Nut.'
"
who dwell
in Anient
/wvw. '^
is
He who is
unto Rem,
portal to
"hidden
"body
'
souls
Khuti,
place,
of
who
Nut.'
is
which
lines of text
" saith
"
Sa
saith
among the
wailing
after this
W iJl
guards the other door
read, "
read,
take up his position in the body of
J^
souls
door hath closed,"
-M^\.
ii[Z3l'
two
Ra
Open thy gate to Ra, unfold thy portal to

that he may come fortli from the hidden
Behold, there
imiiiir
ij
'
"
called Sebi, :^
and
tail
its
is
"place, and
which
is
by the
gate."
called Reki,
tail
its
[I
and the

'
and
Ra
Sa
Open thy gate to Ra, unfold thy

he may come forth from the
so that
and may take up

Behold, there
dwell in
is
his position in the
wailing
among
the
Anient after this door hath closed."
THK BIRTH OF THE SUN-GOD

The
which
text, being similar to that
305
refers to Sebi, is
not repeated here.
On
each side of the door
a uraeiis, the one repre-
is
senting Isis and the other Nephthys, and of them

said, "
"
They
who guard
it is
and they pass onwards
AA^^^
^H *^
c^
yVNAAAA
I
Ayvwv.
see tliat the

of the
through which he
Nu, and thence
'""'^
1 AAAA^ r^-^^
end
j^
"
is
form
of a disk in the
to the
s=z3
/w^/Â^
Xu
u
I
on the
Nephthys.
himself, or, as
jYie
left of
the beetle
The three beings
%,
is
rolling along a
and on the right
is Isis,
in the front of the boat
the gods to the left are See,
Hu,
II
god appears in the
are probably the personifications of doors,

"
-cz:^,
of
AÂAA^
boat in the form of a beetle, which

disk
sky
These two arms come forth from the
^'wwv
I
of it
water the boat
waters, and they bear up this god," <rr>

/wwvA
reached,
about to emerge in the waters of
is
in the
supported by the two arms of
the text says,
Tuat
of tlie
sun has reached that portion
Having passed on
this world.
"
l-TJ
PI
II
and the boat
is
it is
Ament,
of
1^
Here we
hidden gate
in the following of this god,"
,;__0
_^ nrzj
j^
this
and
Sa,
"^^
^12.
imiinr
L Shu,
and
IIIIIIMI
[3,
Hek,
In the hiero-
glyphics at the top of the open space aljove the boat

VOL. H.
is
.;
TWELFTH
306
written, "This. god taketli

"
up
his place in the
Boat [with] the gods who are

"^
s^n
" ~
of a god,
is
which
it,
Matetet
^.
r-^-i
^^^'^7
''^^'^^
'
above, or beyond the boat,
by the body
THE TUAT
DIVISION OF
t^^6
i^^
waters
a kind of island, formed
bent round in such a
is
that the tips of his toes touch the back of his
way
head.
On
his
head stands the goddess Nut, with her
arms and hands raised and stretched out to receive the

disk of the sun, which the Beetle is rolling towards her
the text says, "
The
Nut
receiveth Ea,"
island formed by the
" Osiris,
whose
circuit
body
is
END OF
^ ^^
of the
the Tuat,"
VOL.
II.
god
is
-^'^^^
said to be
LONDON
PRIKTED BT GILBBUT AKD RrVINGTON
LIMITED
ST. JOHlr's HOUSE,
CLEBKSKWELL, E.C,
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, LOS ANGELES
THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

is DUE on the last date stamped belo-^
This book
1
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY
FACILITY
90024-1388
405 Hllgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA
Return this material to the library
from which it was borrowed.
THE LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFCWRNIfl
UyS ANGELES
(k
3 1158 00764 8354
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA
000 136 895

Egyptian Heaven and Hell Volume II

Hochgeladen von

Dokumentinformationen

Copyright

Verfügbare Formate

Dieses Dokument teilen

Dokument teilen oder einbetten

Freigabeoptionen

Stufen Sie dieses Dokument als nützlich ein?

Sind diese Inhalte unangemessen?

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Egyptian Heaven and Hell Volume II

Hochgeladen von

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

1Boo\\B

EGYPTIAN HEAVEN AND HELL

WALLTS BUDGE, M.A., Litt.D., D.Litt., D.Lit.

THE BRITISH MUSEUM

THE SHORT FORM

THE BOOK OF GATES

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER &

the second of a series of three volumes which

Egyptian Heaven and Hell.

complete hieroglyphic text of the Sumniar}', or short form of

Book Am-Tuat, and the complete hierogl3'phic text of the

Chapters dealing with the origin and

contents of Books of the Other World, with prefatory remarks,

index to the whole work, will be found in the third

From the Sarcuphagus of

Short Form of the Jjook

The Alabaster Sarc

Belzoni's Account of his Discovery

THE TUAT, SeT-AmENTET, GUARDED BY SeT

The Second Gate, Sevtet-uauau, guarded bv

The Third Gate, Nebt-s-tchefau, guarded by

The Fourth Gate, Arit, guarded by Teka-hra.

The Fifth Gate, Nebt-auA, guarded by Set-kmIfiS

hra. With 9 Illustrations

The Tenth Gate, Shetat-besu, guarded by Am279

Sebi and Eeri, or the Eastern Vestibule

"Thon-tent-baiu" read "Tt-nt-haiu

10, foi- "Ni'l)t-nui-tuatiu "

for '^^;^ read

3, for "Tehetl.i" read " Nel.t-tehefau "

magical powers" read "her magical powers to those";

read " Metchet-niu-ni'bt-Tuatiu"

THE SHORT FORM

The Beginning of the Horn of Amentet, [which is]

THE FIEST HOUE.

of the first Field of the

There are one hundred and

journey over in this Hall before a

arriveth at the gods of the Tuat.

work out the plans

send forth words

of the divine beings of

the Tuat in respect of this Field.

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

THE SECOND HOUR.

liundved and nine atru in

leuoth, and one hundred and twenty atru in width.

The name of the gods who

are in this Field

existence with them, aud unto

shall this great

the place wherein they are in the Field

stand up with the Gods

(Ahau), he shall travel on in the following

he shall enter into the earth, he shall

of this great god,

the Tuat, he shall cleave a passage

through the tresses of the gods

lioat of the Earth,

on by the Eater of the Ass

be given unto him the fore-part of Tatuba.

drawing) similitudes of the Baiu-Tuati

forms in which they are in

the beginning of such representa-